Bordello of the Sunby mrmidnightChaptersBordello of the SunFlash pointGrabbing the bull by the hornsLamentsA late night (Contain Gay sex)flash meetingSealing the dealThe cyclopsFinal FlashMotel funFarm houseWorkingMothwoman and sistersApple treeWerecougar vs werebear Dawn of BordelloDovakinBattle of the BordelloDaughter of DraculaFight for the BordelloBordello of the SunAuthor's Note Hey there guy's well looks like i've got the Bordello of the sun for you, this has been fun working on it, but letting you know tonight as I post this story i'll actually be on a podcast, so I'll be leaving a link and you guy's can actually ask me some wild questions. Give me your best shot. https://www.fimfiction.net/group/212308/the-barcast/thread/477358/mrmidnight-9-4-2021-saturday-barcast Bordello of the Sun Luna sat there fidgeting while she sat on the chair, waiting. Looking over to the man who went by the name Dusk, she bit her lips lightly. “Is there something you need?” Dusk asked while standing by the door. Luna shook her head, “No, I’m fine, wait never mind could I get some water, and paper and a pencil. While we wait.” Luna stuttered meekly as Dusk nodded, and headed out of the room for a moment. A long yawn escaping the young woman as she would lean back. Dusk heading out would grab a glass and filling it in the sink, “Is she really Celestia’s sister?” Applejack a large minotaur, with a kind and calm expression looked towards the young man whom she called Lover. “I mean, honestly I don’t know I can see a resemblance. But I’d really have to get the two of them together to actually find out. When should Celestia be arriving?” “I’m right here if you must insist.” They were cougar muttered as she stood there, an annoyed look on her face as she was clearly not happy with the situation. “Celestia, um someone is here, it’s kind of complicated.” “What is it? I’ve got to get somethings set up. Especially, since we have a new girl in the house. A Valkyrie this is going to be a lot of paperwork. Especially with getting her pay ready.” “A woman is here claiming to be your sister.” Dusk said, getting to the point right there. “What are you talking about? I don’t even know what my sister looks like, how would she even know I’m here?” Celestia said shaking her head as she was clearly not believing the situation at all. “Well, whoever is in the living room stuttering up a storm, looks a whole like you, and is claiming. Maybe you should meet her.” Dusk muttered leaning against a cane. His body clearly not healed from what had happened in the last few months. “Fine let’s meet her. But I swear if this is a trick I’m going to be pissed.” Dusk grabbed the water and the two headed off to the front room. Dusk curious about how the interaction might go, especially with knowing that Celestia had been abandoned by her parents and meeting her sister. It was going to be interesting. Dusk resisted a chuckle wishing he had some popcorn. Going inside. Luna was laying down giving a loud yawn, Celestia stood there for a second, “Are you about to fall asleep?” She asked while Luna suddenly bounced back up. “Oh sorry, your couch is comfy, and I’m more of a night girl, Nice to meet you, I’m Luna.” She said with a light smile as she raised her hand. “I’m Celestia, and your Luna huh, you’re the one claiming to be my sister?” Celestia watched her with skeptic’s eyes. Luna’s eyes widened more as she realized who she was talking to and without warning pulled Celestia in and gave her a bear hug. Her arms squeezing. “Sister! It’s so good to see you!” she shouted out, as Dusk suddenly found himself laughing, Luna wasn’t as tall as Celestia in fact she seemed smaller, but she was holding onto the were cougar and hugging her without mercy. Dusk suddenly found himself laughing his ass off. It was a sight, he never expected to see. It’s nice to meet you, I guess, but let me go.” Celestia said her words barely coming out as if the life was being strangled out of her. “Shit, sorry I sometimes forget my own strength. But it’s so good to see you. I’ve been looking everywhere for you!” Luna exclaimed as she was looking happier than a Pig in shit. Just walking around, her examining her sister. “Ok, first of all personal space. We’ve only just met. Now how did you even find me?” “Well, I found out about you a couple of years back, So I began my research in hunting for you, I tried using the internet, but I couldn’t get much. Seriously you don’t even have a Facebook or Gamer tag. Then I put missing photos of you and asked around the park where you were last seen. I got nothing.” “What else?” Celestia asked watching the bouncing now awake woman. “Well, I was actually close to giving up, when an email arrived. It had an address and said that You’ll find what you’re looking for here. I thought it was a joke. But A leads a lead. So, I drove all the way from California to get here. But here you are, my big sister!” Luna suddenly reached in for a hug. Celestia was too quick and pulled away before she could be captured by that iron grip. “Well, you’ve met me, I guess you can go back to California, and tell mom and dad that you found me and Blah, blah blah.” Celestia sounded more sarcastic, angry infect as she was about to walk off. Though Luna said gently. “Mom, and Dad are dead. They died a few years back. It’s actually how I discovered you. I found your birth certificate and some baby pictures of you. Along with some notes from moms journal.” “Well good to know, As I said you can go back to your little life. I’m doing fine.” Celestia seemed colder then, as She would begin moving off. “You can’t leave, you’re the only family I’ve got! I just found you. I need you.” Luna muttered looking even more sad as her face twisted slightly. “Yeah, well no one ever bothered to find me when those bastards left me in the woods to die!” Celestia spoke louder spewing her venom as she looked back at the woman claiming to be her sister. Anger in her eyes. Like she was ready to kill at any second. But who could blame her? Dusk clearly wasn’t going to judge her. “Please I just want to hang with you, get to know you. Please Celestia.” Luna’s eyes watered and Dusk standing off in the corner noticed that without warning Luna was transforming. He almost imagined she would turn into a cougar. But that wasn’t the case. She was getting taller, head nearly reaching the ceiling as she started to look fluffy, her breast bouncing out of her top. And her ears appeared on top of her head round and cute. She actually looked like a bear woman. “Um Celestia, I think you might want to turn around.” Dusk said, Celestia would do that though even she was shocked seeing Luna standing there. “What are you?” Celestia muttered as she was looking up at her little sister. “I don’t know, I’ve been able to do this since I was 12, it’s freaky but I usually can keep it under control.” Luna said while sniffing trying not to cry her eyes out. “Ok relax, first of all your a were, but what kind, what animal are you?” Celestia asked as she got a better look almost sniffing her. “Grizzly Bear, at least that’s what someone said when they tested a few of my hairs.” Luna muttered as she was calming down. “That’s, weird. You’ve been able to do this since you were 12?” “Yeah, it’s weird and I don’t know how, all I know is every time I do it’s either because I get too upset or a full moon, and I get more upset and freak out. But by morning I always turn back.” Luna said when she would begin to yawn. “Maybe I should lay down.” Celestia found herself rolling her eyes more as she shook her head. “Fine I’m sure we can get you a room. Actually, it might be a good idea for you to stay a while. Till we can get you to control your transformations. Last thing we need is for you to be spotted.” “So, I can stay?” Luna asked, her eyes widening. “As long as Dusk allows it, he is the master of the house.” Celestia muttered rather annoyed. “I don’t see why not, she seems nice. Plus, it might do you guys some good.” Celestia didn’t say anything, a long huff as she walked off, clearly not ready for any of this. Dusk looked back towards the Werebear who looked at him with stunned star filled eyes as she suddenly grabbed him and hugged him with all her might. “Thank you, thank you. Your so kind. If there is anything I can do to repay you!” Luna exclaimed spinning him around like a stuffed toy. “Air, I need air!” Dusk exclaimed as his voice was going out. It was enough as Luna let him go giving a small laugh, “Sorry, heh So where’s my room at?” Dusk took deep breaths as he pointed to the door and had her follow him. They would find her a room “So, is this the place?” Fleet foot said looking through the bushes to the large building. His face was dirty from working out as his dad’s farm early this day. “Yeah, this is the place, heard about it from my cousin Jimmy. I reckon we get a better look there Fleet foot.” Button Mash said as he gave a smirk. The two friends watched on to the old house. Yet Fleet foot felt a shiver run down his spin. “I guess but isn’t this the murder house? I mean mentioned we might not want to get too close to the place, after all with Mr.firelight going missing and all.” “Fuck that, besides, the old man said, that bastard just went on the run from the IRS, isn’t no one seen him. Beside man we’re both over eighteen. You don’t need daddy telling you what you can and can’t do so don’t be a pussy.” Button Mash smirked as he grabbed Fleet foot’s wrist and dragged him off to get a closer look at the house. “Yeah but,” Fleet foot said his face getting red while his friend held onto him. His heart beating faster. “No buts, beside another thing I heard about this place is that, it’s got a side hustle. Cousin say’s they got the best girls around, and since it’s your birthday I’m gonna give you an awesome gift.” Button Mash spoke with confident matching his shit eaten grin. “I mean if you say so. But really, I should be getting back home. Got some stuff.” “Dude, relax now let’s see if it’s true.” Button Mash rolled his eyes at his friend as they began moving in and looked through uncovered windows. They looked on and saw that the house was empty beside some guy in the corner, sitting down behind a computer clearly not noticing the two teenagers. “Button Mash I don’t think this is a brothel. It looks like some guy’s house come on lets go before he catches us.” “My cousin doesn’t bullshit, he’s terrible at it. So come on, I’m sure it’s something else, beside maybe this is the front look case the cops come snooping.” Button Mash said patting Fleet foot on the shoulder. “Maybe, but really what if the cops show up. We’ll get in so much trouble, and Pa, would beat my ass.” “If you don’t shut up, we might get caught.” Button Mash said growling giving his friend a light punch. “Get caught doing what?” A voice said behind them, this cause Fleet foot to scream and nearly jump out of his skin while Button Mash froze in his track before he would begin slowly turning around the man was tall and lean, leaning on a cane clearly looking uncomfortable Fleet foot recognized him as the man behind the computer inside. He was a young guy, looking to be in his late twenties with sandy blond hair. “Jesus how did you know we were out here?” Button Mash said chuckling nervously. “I saw you through the window? So, what are you here for, Names Dusk by the way Dusk Walker?” His hand gripping the cane while watching him. “Well, you see sir, my friend and I was checking out this home—” Fleet foot was trying to talk his way out, when Button Mash just cut through the bullshit. “Is this a brothel man?” Button Mash chuckled some pushing into it. Dusk stood there for a moment, before shrugging his shoulders. “Yeap, are you customers?” “I mean well,” “Fuck yeah, man here turned 18 and I wanna get him laid, let’s find him a hot chick.” Button Mash said with that southern twang while wrapping his arm around his buddy causing him to go red. “Alright then well you two come on, I don’t have all day.” Dusk began walking in a slight limp and a smile shaking his heads though he would get inside and back over to his desk. “So, what are you two looking for? If I can ask?” “What do you get man, it’s my pals’ birthday and I wanna do something awesome for him.” Button Mash said giving a goofy smile, and Dusk couldn’t help thinking this kid was a dork who was trying too hard. “So, birthday boy? Is there something you’re looking for? What kind of girl are you interested in?” He asked raising an eyebrow. Fleet foot gulped some, as he was trying to think. He wasn’t sure as he thought about it. Though nodded, “Um I’m for any, is there any examples?” he let out a gulp and Dusk sighed, He wasn’t sure what to do, though made a small call. “Applejack could you send a few of the girls and guy’s down? We got a slightly confused customer.” An awkward few minutes while they waited. Dusk tapping the desk. Before finally the various workers came down, a few women and a couple of guys. A few Dusks recognized including Braeburn the Bartender from his first night. The impish incubus. Then there was a couple other Chrysalis the spider woman,Rainbow dash the Cheshire cat, who was floating lazily while winking at the two boys. Dusk almost imagined she was purring in great delight. The others he didn’t really know, maybe a couple of fairies and a blue haired Elf. But he hadn’t really talked to them yet. Heck there Scott the beefy cyclops. “Well, you guys can pick our lovely workers here. You can pay before you enjoy or after. Though after might charge you a little more.” Dusk almost wanted to laugh but he pushed it back. His night was already interesting. Fleet foot though was stunned so many choices and he wasn’t sure who to pick. He bit his lips slightly that was until Button Mash came over and wrapped his arms around him. “Come on dude it’s your birthday, pick someone don’t be gay man. I isn’t got all night; I know I’ve got an idea from one of the sexy ladies.” He looked over seeing the floating feline. “I wonder how she does its String? Either way I like when a girl wears those fancy cat ears.” He fists bumped his friend in the arm. “Sorry boy’s, this kitty, cares more for other kitties if you know what I mean.” She giggled while flipping around in the air, Button Mash groaned in annoyance. “Well, that sucks. Oh well I’ll get the cute impish girls. He pointed right over towards Braeburn, Dusk was about to say something but Braeburn raised his voice, interrupting him. Braeburn's voice turning almost feminine, with a cheeky grin. “Sounds good to me, come on handsome, I’m sure you’ll be in for a hard, good time, I’ll fuck you so hard you’ll be walking funny.” Braeburn winking at Dusk with a horrible smile. Dusk realized what he was doing and nodded, after all this guy did choose Braeburn who was he to deny it. “Awesome, Fleet foot, here’s my card, pick yourself a girl and pay for mine, it’s all on me.” Button Mash called out sounding cocky, while Braeburn was grabbing his ass. “Come on sweetie, I wanna see what that mouth of yours can really do.” Braeburn whispered more causing Button Mash to smile even more, “Have fun man!” As he headed right off. Dusk watched the card being flung and Fleet foot catching it. Sure, there was a small fumble but it landed carefully. Dusk let out a long sigh looking back to Fleet foot, “So now that he’s out of the way, is there anyone you’d like to pick to spend the night?” Fleet foot was clearly nervous about it though nodded looking over at the group. Looking over at them for a long time, as he soon put his gaze over at one of the girls. She was a small one plump; her breasts looked a bit bigger on her tiny frame. She was wearing a red coat, along with a bowler hat. “You want me?” She said with a nervous laugh, rubbing her arm almost nervously. As she notices Fleet foot nodding, “Alright, though It’s been a while Most people don’t pick someone like me, especially one while there are prettier gals.” It was then she revealed her buttery fly wings and would lead Fleet foot off, Fleet foot mouth widened as he moved following behind handing Dusk the card as he would drive off. “I swear sometimes this place is amazing.” Fleet foot headed up following the floating fairy that was flying up the stairs a small shock as he took a deep breath. “You’re a fairy?” “That I am, it’s nice to meet you… Fleet foot? That’s what your friend called you.” “Yeah, I’m Mat, and I thought Faeries, were supposed to be super small creatures that flew around.” “Some of us are, though others are far bigger, I’m in between… I’m a leprechaun. It’s actually weird that you picked me. I mean there was an Elf. They’re much prettier than me.” She muttered while taking a turn and soon headed through one of the doors. “Well, I thought you were pretty. And I like short girls.” “Really, is there anything else? Cause I don’t have any gold.” A slightly sadness in her voice at that. “No, I mean I didn’t even know you were a leprechaun before now, how would I try and take your gold?” “Most hear a leprechaun or notice us, and they want it. Yet, I don’t have any. Damn Dragon stole is and keeps hiding it.” She huffed looking more annoyed as she looked at the ceiling. Fleet foot wasn’t sure what she meant but gave a light smile. “Well, no worry I don’t need any gold.” A small smile as he moved in getting closer, “Aww isn’t that sweet of you, well get in my room, Time to show you what happens in the emerald Isle.” She smirked cheekily, as Fleet foot found himself pushed into the room. Falling back on a slightly smaller than average bed. Looking over, Mat watched as the leprechaun began closing the door behind her. Slowly swaying her hips. Showing off her luscious thick body. Her hips rolling more. Fleet foot bit his lips. His heart was beating at a rapid rate. His nerves growing but it was now or never, plus what if Button Mash was right? He needed to get over himself and have some fun. No longer living in fear about how people judged. “Just don’t laugh.” He gulped. Taking his pants buckle while letting it drop down to his knees. He stood there. His cock hanging out there, slightly smaller than average even when hard. While the Leprechaun smiled gently. “I wouldn’t laugh at you, it’s nice, beside I’ve heard that big things come in small packages. Beside I can change my own size and make it a whole lot bigger.” She smirked as she moved in kissing his chest. Fleet foot realized she was actually looking a bit smaller. “Whats your name anyway? I never got it” Fleet foot asked taking a gulp. “Hmm well, just call me Silver Spoon,” Without warning Silver Spoon jumped onto Fleet foot, Fleet foot only had a second to react as he wrapped his arms around her falling on the bed. It was that night Fleet foot learned what the Luck of the Irish really meant. Fleet foot sighed walking down the stairs, somehow after his time with Silver spoon he actually felt relaxed. Not such a big ball of nerves and anxiety. He was sure it would come back but for now, it was gone. He has tempted to schedule another session for another day. Though he would need to save up for that. He looked over seeing Button Mash walking down the stairs limping and having trouble to move. "Hey man, did you have a good time?" Fleet Foot asked though he took a second realizing that. "Are you alright? Button mash jumped in the air and hissed, "Oh yeah, doing fucking great, h- She lets say she's not going to sit down straight for a while. I gave her a hell of a time." he gave a laugh, though he wasn't looking Fleet foot in the eye. "Alright well come on its getting late, who knows what might happen." "Fine but your driving. I swear I need a drink." Button mash groaned while trying not to say much. Dusk would give a light wave and calling out, "Have a great time, come back again, we're always here." Flash pointOfficer Flash sighed, shuffling into the house. His hand reaching down locking his car. It had been a long day. No, it had been a long month. Five people one of them being Mr. Firelight had been found either dead or were still missing. “I don’t get it, what the hell is going on?” Flash mumbled as he began unlocking his front door. The mayor had been on his ass trying to get any information he could. Hell at this point Flash wasn’t even sure what he could even say. At this point, he was tempted to call in the FBI. He needed help, and he didn’t have the budget. Just the fact that there were no witnesses that could give them even a clue. “I need a lead, something. The only clue we have is Ms. Orangepie claiming she saw a Pale woman walking the streets in the middle of the night.” He found himself thinking about that interview. The way she spoke. Yeap, I don’t know much about those missing people. But I know for the last few nights. I haven’t been able to sleep. So I’ll make a nice cup of tea, watch my shows— Yes, watching my soaps as we call them in the past you know that. Well Looking outside between those damn commercials. I keep seeing this woman all pale. I mean she was so Pale I thought she was a ghost a few times. Something about her was off. She walked around with not much on, and I can tell you it was freezing. Went out once, to let Scooby out, and good heaven I thought I could see my breath out there. Flash even remembered asking why she never called the police on her, if she gave her such a bad feeling. Are you dumb, she never seemed like she was doing much just walking around. She never seemed to hurt anyone. So I just left her be. Heck, the only reason. I’m talking to you is because of the missing people, and I thought there was a connection. Flash remembered taking a few notes, tipping his hat, and walked away. It wasn’t much though he at least had something in mind. A mysterious Pale woman. “Where would I even find a person like that. No, maybe I’ll put a car out to watch for her.” But he knew it wouldn’t work, somehow he had a feeling that this woman would be too quick to change her habits. If she existed. Besides Ms. Goldstein was getting old maybe even seeing things. Especially after she called him to report that she saw a flying woman, once. She might have been losing her mind. “I better get in, I’ll get in the tub and soak a little.” He walked into the door, and without warning, a woman was standing there. A woman who was not his wife. She was a simple woman, Not much to describe, Blond hair, blue eyes, a witty smile, as she looked over at him. “Hello there, I’m Cheerlie, it’s nice to meet you.” “Yeah, how did you get into my house, and where’s my wife.” His hand reached down clearly showing he was armed. He didn’t care who you were it was his house and he was willing to defend it. After all, this was a stand your ground state. He watched her as she tilted almost curiously. Somehow. Flash found himself wondering if she was human. The way she was tensed up. Almost like she wasn’t comfortable in her skin. The way she watched him. It was like she was trying to judge him, or even read his mind. Flash was having a bad feeling about her. He just wanted this person out of his house. “There’s no reason to be violent I just wanted to talk to you some. I’ve heard you’ve spoken with a Dusk Shine?” “Yeah, and what if I have?” He responded being extra rude. Who was she to come into his house and ask him questions? “Well I was wanting to hire you from a job. I remember a Mr. Firelight, yeah him. He spoke about how for the right price you’d help make some things go away.” “Go away as in how?” he really wasn’t liking this. Flash could almost see the red flags over her. Sure he worked for Firelight. Did some dirty work. But he wasn’t going to whore himself out to anyone. Especially some woman like this. Who he never knew. Hell she could be working for someone else and he’d be the one in the jail cell for all he knew. It might be better to not say much.” -”Nothing much, just make sure that, he doesn’t come back. Make sure his house goes on the market. Thats all.” She smirked, Flash found himself more nervous. She was creeping him out. “Yeah, not going to do this, I suggest you get out of my house before I arrest you for trespassing and bribing a cop.” He growls. While his hand reaching over grabbing his gun. He was sure something was wrong with this Bitch. It’s not right. “Come on, I can pay you well, what is it you desire.” She moved in her hand caressing his chest. Flash was seeing red as he pushed her back. “I want you to get out of my house, I’m a Married man, and I don’t take shit like this.” He pointed towards the door. Though Cheerlie simply smiled and walked over. Her hips swaying almost seductively, “Your loss, but I’m sure by the end of this you’ll be helping me out.” She chuckled biting her lip as she opened the door. Derpy was standing there almost shocked as she saw the strange woman. “Oh Hello, are you a friend of Flash?” Derpy said trying to be polite, as she looked towards Cheerlie not sure what had just happened. “I’m not interrupting anything Honey?” she turned to look back towards her loving husband. “No, she was just leaving.” He let out a Growl almost shooting daggers at her. “Yes, I hope to see your loving hubby again.” Throwing a wink, Flash gritted his teeth harder. “I don’t think so,” Flash growled his hand moving away from his gun. Cheerlie just left giving a playful wave as she watched him. Though Flash looked towards her. Those eyes, he hated them. He wanted to close them. Those eyes were evil. When all was said and done, Cheerlie was finally gone. Derpy looked to her husband, “Who was she, honey?” “No one dear, just some crazy person. Hey, I’ll go and make dinner.” He reached down kissing the top of her head. Derpy smiled gently. As she would headed to the living room. She jumped on the couch. She bounced and laid down. Her hand moving between the couch cushion’s hunting for the remote. That was when her fingers grazed against something. “What the?” Derpy latched around the object pulling it out. Revealing what looked liked a sexy g-string. “This isn’t mine…” She looked towards the kitchen Flash begining to cook as she shook her head. “No, it’s probably nothing.” She bit her lips as she stuffed the Panties in her pocket and figured she’d keep it to herself but just thinking about that woman. It made her wonder just a tiny bit. Author's Note well here's a new piece of the puzzle what's going to happen next since we have these two meetings. Oh boy. I'm curious about what you guys might want to see next since I've got some idea's but I do want to hear you guy's also those who might want a copy of Bordello of the moon here's your chance its out on Amazon. plus a free chapter of the first chapter here with a little extra Spice to it. https://www.amazon.com/dp/B09FTBTFS4 Grabbing the bull by the hornsDusk, sighed while waking up. Looking around he saw Applejack snoring away next to him. He turned noticing Ember was laying on a pile of gold. He couldn’t help but roll his eyes. He had told her she didn’t have to sleep with him. Yet the dragoness continues to insist. He popped his neck and began getting dressed. The sun still hadn’t raised as he sat at his desk looking back towards the journal. The journal that once belonged to Key’s the man who ran the Bordello for him. Reading the journal didn’t give him much insight about the house. Though he got a chance to understand the man. Cord was just someone who did his job and in parts. It was like he regreted his life. Wishing he didn’t join the war. Truly the old man had many regrets. Today was just a normal day. The sun was blazing today. It’s had to say but I imagined it was a hundred degree’s maybe I should have listened to Shelly and gotten an air condition. Though with her being a frostbiter I figured she was just complaining. Though something interesting happened. I was out working in the garden when I saw this little girl. Cutest button I’d ever seen. Long dirty hair, that flowed down her back. It was so tangled. She wasn’t even wearing any shoes. Face with dirty. I actually began thinking that she was one of those feral children. The way she watched me. I actually thought she was ready to attack me. Though she ran towards me and sniffed me. Kind of like a dog. It was adorable till she gave me a bite. Fuck it hurt. Those teeth were sharp. Thankfully they didn’t pierce any skin. Had to give her a smack upside the head to get out her to let go. I imagine if Rarity saw it she might have laughed. That cold pain in my butt. Still have to bury those bodies she brings in. But beside the point. The girl was growling and acting like a wild animal. But I could hear her stomach growling and moaning for some food. Now offering her a snack and dinner changed the little misses mind as she would come in following me. I think she was around ten years old. Got her inside and gave her some food. Then came the hard part. Getting her in the bathtub. I swear that was the worst part. I had to get the girls to do it for me. Somehow she kept escaping and getting out. But soon she would get cleaned. The water drained a few times and some of the girls got wet. Let’s say I had to make sure they got some good pay for this. Though in the end she was cleaned up and given some old clothes we had around since what she had could barely fit her and seemed like they were holding on by a thread. We only managed to get a single name out of her Celestia. It might take some time but I’m sure we’ll be able to get more out of her. Next time. Dusk shook his head, as he closed the book. “So that was something, I mean. What the hell happened. I mean Celestia told me she had to survive on her own. But to be that bad. There has to be more to the story. How long was she actually out there?” He pushed the journal down into the drawer as he watched Applejack shuffling around lightly. Dusk smiled before walking over kissing the minotaur on the head. “Morning honey buns.” Applejack said sounding almost adorable letting out a long moan. Dusk smirked “Morning also Babe. I better get ready, beside it seems like there’s more to get done as the days go on.” He smirked turning around to get dressed. That was when Applejack reached over grabbing him by the arm pulling him back. “Aren’t you forgetting something babe?” Applejack smirked as Dusk found himself on top of her his face pushed between her breasts as he muffled out, “Whats that?” “You’re going to need some milk to start your day.” She giggled as she grabbed him by the air. Positioning him against her nipples. His lips touching them. Dusk looked a bit annoyed. He didn’t have time for this but with the way she looked at him. So adorable and nice. He rolled his eyes and leaned down sucking on her breasts. Dusk’s mouth soon filled with Applejack’s personal milk as he began drinking it down. His free hand reaching over to her other breasts playing with them. His fingers sinking into her firm bosom. “M’hmm so good.” Applejack moaned rubbing the back of his head. She caressed him while holding him. That gentle moment between him. Dusk found himself smiling. His body relaxing. While he caressed her body. His fingers moving down rubbing her stomach while nipping at her nipples. Applejack bounced while watching him giggling. “Naughty boy.” She Winked at him while grabbing his ass. As Dusk groaned his cock beginning to stiffen as he felt his hips moving against her gently. “Oh Dusk, don’t you need to get ready?” she teased while pulling him back up and gave him another kiss. Dusk looked annoyed as he found her pushing him off his own bed. “You big ol’ tease I swear I’m going to get you back for that.” “I bet you will in the only way you know.” The Cowgirl teased while getting out herself and putting that sexy cowboy hat on. “Yeah, I’ll make sure to get my revenge.” Dusk smirked while popping his back and getting his pants on. His erection finally going away. It would be back with a vengeance. It was sure of that. He smirked while passing the Dragoness who shuffled awake. “So your finally up huh dork?” she grunted while Dusk rolled his eyes, “You know you can always call me by my name. It wouldn’t kill you, and you know that.” “Not a chance.” She snorted smoke from her noise but Dusk snorted back. “I swear what should I even do with you. You’re such a naughty Dragon.” He laughed while he grabbed the handle. Ember simply stayed quiet as she laid her head back down planning to go back to sleep for the time. Heading down the halls of the Bordello, a light smile as he passed some of the workers. Giving a wave as he tried not to bother them much. He let out a chuckle as without warning Gilda ran over to him. “So are you ready for your daily therapy?” The Valkyrie said, wearing a sports top and shorts. There was a hint of new life and passion in her as Dusk nodded. His fingers rubbing the cane. “Yeah, I still have a bit before I’m fully healed even with Sunset’s gift its going to take a bit for it to get me one-hundred percent.” “Which is what I’m here for. Get you on the road till that finish its job. Beside Magic can’t help with everything. You need a stronger body.” She chuckled while poking at his skinny self. “Come on It’s not like I weigh three-hundred pounds.” He chuckled. “You will if you keep eating all that processed sugar. If I had my way, I’d make you eat more fruits and real meat. But I swear when I’m done, you’ll be as muscular as Thor.” There was a shudder running down her Spine, and Dusk could see it. It was all because of Thor she was even here. After an accident that got Thor killed him. Causing her to be fired. But He moved in patting her side. “Come on, we better get started. I’ve got to feel the burn.” Dusk chuckled while Gilda nodded. “You got it! Now come on boy! We only live once.” As she began giving a light jog. Dusk groaned as he began following behind her. He jogged the best he could. But with a clear limp. It hurt. But he had to push through the pain. “Come on, move through the burn feel it!” Gilda called out as Dusk started pushing the weights up with his legs, back and forth. His right leg screaming at him as his chest hurt. But he did as he was told. His hip felt like it was going to pop. But as he began to do another rift he hissed. “That’s it! Twenty-nine, Thirty!” Dusk stopped and let the weight down. Sitting back. As he took long deep breaths. “Fuck, it doesn’t seem like it’ll get better!” He wanted to give up and just let Sunset’s magic to heal him. It would be so much easier. “Don’t worry Dusk it’s getting better Dusk at those legs. They’re getting stronger. And the stronger they get the better you’ll be. It takes time. Your legs are like sticks. One it’ll break like nothing but as you add more. It gets harder. But soon they will be strong enough even I can’t break them.” “Sometimes I wish it’ll get by faster.” “Heh, well it will just take’s time.” She rubbed his back gently as she pulled him up. “Alright grab these weights and begin lifting them. I want 3 reps of ten.” She called out as she brought out a set of fifty lbs dumbbells. Dusk found himself rolling his eyes in annoyance. Dusk took the dumbbell. Lifting the bell as he let out a hard groan. His arms already hurting. Though he mumbled. “Well I guess it’s clear No pain, no gain.” He began working hard. Later tonight he’d get ready for work, and then whatever happens next. He’d adapt to it. Applejack smiled as she began tending the garden. Her gloved hands wrapping around the mandrakes a she pulled them out. The screaming from the small plants as they tried escaping made her giggle as she quickly slammed her hand down knocking the poor plants out. As they laid there in a daze. She began stuffing them in the bag. “Hmm today seems like a great little harvest. It reminds me of home.” She giggled while continuing to pull the plants out. She imagined that tonight’s dinner would be great. Mandrake roots could make a great seasoning when one wanted. Though the fact they were a pain to grow made them almost worth it. “I swear I’ll have to make an order for more sometime in the future. I’m running low on Their seeds. I better check on the corn.” She smiled and adjusted her hat. Corn, now that took her back. It was one of her family’s pride and joys back on the farm. Growing corn. Heck they were some of the best growers out there. She remember some people coming for miles just to try out their corn on the cobs. She even remembered Daddy knocking a few boys head. When they tried to stick their own cobs into her. Oh what would he think if she met Dusk. “Hmm Daddy might like him. He’s a good man.” She chuckled. But who was she kidding, Dad wasn’t a man to easily please. But who could beside mom. Applejack sighed as she thought about them. She actually wondered what they might be doing soon. When an idea struck her. A small one as she let out a wide smile. Heck it might be something that could be done. “Hmm I’ll have to ask a few questions.” She turned around throwing the sack over her as she headed off. The sounds of screaming coming from the back as she went on inside. Dusk let out a long groan as Dusk came up the stairs, his body was sore as he hung onto the cane. He figured he’d jump into the bath soak for a few minutes before getting off to work. His legs felt as though they were ready to pop right off. He bit his lips while walking into his room. Figuring that the girls were off doing their own thing. So it would give him time to relax. He even thought of ordering a drink while he took a nice hot bath. Loosen himself up as he walked through his door. Applejack was laying there watching him with a smile and not much else. Well no that wasn’t true. Dusk saw that Applejack was wearing a skimpy cow pattern bikini top, and panties. Looking as if they were ready to burst off her. Dusk’s mouth dropped at that. As he reached over pushing it up. “Um, what’s going on Applejack.” He said trying to keep his composure. Though his pants started to feel tight. While The cowgirl smiled. “Oh, I just wanted to surprise you with something after your therapy, Is this too much?” She reached over close to taking her top off. But Dusk shook his head. “No, no it’s great really.” He closed the door behind him. Realizing that they were all alone. Dusk smiled while ignoring his sore body. “It’s just kind of surprising that you’d do it around now. I thought you were working in the Bar tonight?” “I’ll go by later, I’ve got Braeburn taking over till I get there. Had to promise him my tips. But I think this will be the tip I need tonight, Right boss.” She nudged in closer crawling to him while her breasts swaying back and forth. “Hmm I guess I’ll have to think about it.” He reached over taking his shirt off. His scars showing as he got closer to the bed. Applejack giving that southern smile as she leaned in her hands grasping his Belt buckle as she soon began undoing it. “Ah Do wanna ask you something also before we get started Sugar pie.” She smiled as she began pulling his pants down. His boxers doing nothing to hide his hard cock as it popped out from a small hole pointing at his lover. “Whats that?” he bit his lips as his hands reached down feeling her rugged horn’s. They looked so good on her. The way they protruded from her head. Though he admitted. It made him nervous when she sucked him off. One wrong move and he was gutted like a fish. They were sharp after all. But he reached down grabbing them. “I was thinking of taking a few days off and was going to visit my parents.” “And you wanted to bribe me for those days?” Dusk smirked as he felt her fingers grazing his bulge. “Cause your making a tempting offer.” He grunted as she gave him a slight squeeze. “Well I actually wanted to know if you’d be willing to join me? I mean it would only be a few days, and I kind of want you to meet my family. Since well our relationship is growing some.” She smiled as she leaned down giving the top of his dick a smooch. Causing him th bit his lips. She looked so sexy while doing it. “Do I have much of a choice? I mean. With everything going on. They barely even know me.” He moaned feeling her take his cock head in her mouth giving it a gently suck as she pulled back. “I’m sure they would like you, Mom’s always telling me about how I need to find a man, and blah, blah blah. I swear she can be unbearable you know.” Applejack’s eyes glittered as she leaned back down and sucked on his cock moving down his shaft slowly as he moaned more. Dusk’s grip tightening on her horns as she moved down. “Well if you put it like that. I’m sure I could come down. Whats the worst that could happen.” Dusk wasn’t sure if it was him, or his dick doing all the talking right then. He didn’t care as he felt the minotaur’s tongue sliding along. As he struggled to keep composure. His exhausted body and how she sucked and licked him going back and forth. It was almost too much as he moved his hips. “Mmhm, shoo gooods.” Applejack mumbled out her mouth full as she sucked faster. A glint in her eyes as she knew she had won. She closed her eyes moving down faster. As she wrapped her arms around his thighs holding onto him. Bobbing her head back and forth as she took his length. Applejack couldn’t help but think Dusk might have gotten bigger. But she shook her head. Something had changed with him. He seemed far more relaxed. He wasn’t so high strung. Which was good for her. As she tilted her head. Dusk gasping hard. His eyes forced closed as he bent over. Her horns pushing against him as he gasped more. “Applejack, I think I’m gonna!” Before he could finish that he unleashed his thick load into her mouth. Applejack’s eyes widened as she caught it. Slushing in his mouth she took a taste. His hot spunk was admittedly salty, but with its own flavor she just couldn’t describe. Leaving it there she pulled back and spat his load out. “Hehe, I’m glad you enjoy it. Though sorry Sugar Pie I’m not really a swallower.” A light wink while Dusk looked on in a daze. “Heh I have a feeling you really don’t care.” She pulled herself up and gave him a kiss on the cheek. Dusk chuckled some. “Heh, so when do we meet your parents?” “Oh maybe a month or so. That way we can get ready.” She smirked as she would walk over to the bathroom. “So are you going to join me? Cause you can wash my back and I can wash yours.” She let out to have a giggle. “Sounds like a plan.” Dusk followed behind her. Limping lightly with a simple smirk as he checked out her fine ass. Author's Note Hey guy's hope alls going well. Chaos on my end but it's getting better well here's the newest chapter. Nothing much but heck let me know what you guy's thinking and remember Bordello of the moon is up on Amazon. And even my patreon it'll help me out. https://www.patreon.com/Mrmidnightwolf https://www.amazon.com/dp/B09FTBTFS4 LamentsAuthor's Note Hey guy's just posting this up its super short but I won't be writing much for a bit cause I got to go through a big move and all I'll be getting back to it as soon as I get through this situation please enjoy guy's and let me know what you think. Laments Cheerlie, smiled walking down the street’s. A smile forced on her face. The way she moved was clear that she was forcing everything to move. While she mumbled under herself. “Today is going to be a good day.” She relished the though as she began heading back to her apartment. Speaking to that Officer Billy had been a complete bust. But she’d succeed. She always got what she wanted. Her hips swaying. Feeling eyes on her as she looked around. Humans watching her. She ignored it. While walking to her home. The quaint apartment she simple headed inside. No one watching her. This was good. “Good, no longer around those mortals. I can finally escape my meat suit.” It was there, Cheerlie’s eyes widened, That calm expression on the womans face transformed from calmness to utter fear. Her eyes widened: “No, no, no!” Cheerlie screamed, panicking as she started running around the room. Her eyes turning blood shot, as she tried getting out of the room. Her body shaking as without warning. A hand started siding out of her mouth. A hard choke grabbing her throat. While her scream’s were muffled. That hand began pushing out of her mouth, revealing a long arm. And soon Cheerlie’s mouth widened. Screaming louder. As she felt as though her body was tearing apart. Her hands scratching her head as she couldn’t seem much. Blinded by pain. Her head banging back as she collapsed feeling as more slid out. She could feel the head cramming forced through. Why god, why does it hurt why does it do this to me! She hollared more, she wanted to die. She needed to die, But it wouldn’t let her. As she felt more of the creature coming out. She felt its clawed foot, stepping on her as the last part of it’s body leaving her mouth. It was only then the pain was gone. She laid there huffing. Trying to catch her breath as she looked over at the foul beast. This beast— No this demon had hellish skin. Horns pretruding from the top of its head like a goats. Soft feminine face as it looked down at her with those black eyes. Those soulless black eyes. It had firm breasts with dark areolas. That looked like fifty-cent pieces. Long slender legs and a pair of devil tails that swished back and forth. Its face was twisted into a horrible smile. One that had much in mind. “So we failed to get that stupid fucking cop to help us.” She growled walking back and forth her hips swaying side to side. “Then we failed once again to get into that fucking whore house. But thats ok. Thats ok.” She growled, her hands pointing towards the door where it locked. Like Cheerlie could even move. Her body felt weak. “Whats so important about that house Sombra?” Cheerlie choked out. Her arms shaking as she tried pushing herself up but found no use looking towards the demoness. Who eyed her. “It holds the key to everything you stupid fucking mortal. The plan I have been trying to enact since before your shitty body was born. You will not ask questions.” Sombra turned her hips and swung her tail at the meat suit, as her tails slashed at her face causing Cheerlie to scream as she was cut. “And you will never refer to me by my name Meat suit. You may only speak to me as Mistress or master. As per our agreement. You will do as I demand, and in return you will never die, never age and so will escape the pits. Platinum. No- No your Cheerlie now aren’t you. Oh how times have changed.” “I could remember it like yesterday, you making that deal such a wonderful time. You were such a good little slave back then. But I feel you trying to fight me. But remember you are mine.” The demoness chuckled. Her body twisting as she leaned in. “You were such a beautiful girl, and such a beautiful girl. But I cut your face. Here let me fix that as our deal goes.” Her finger slid over Cheerlie’s face and soon the cuts began to heal slowly. As she leaned down kissing her meat suit. “Now please forgive me, and go and get me a drink, and some food. It’s been a very long day.” She chuckled as she headed away walking to her domain. She had so much to plan for. Cheerlie cried, as she pulled herself up. Leg’s wobbling as she stumbled into the kitchen. She could not anger the demoness. Starlight was looking outside the window. Tears in her eyes, as she felt so alone. Her father still hadn’t been found, and she had no idea where he went— No that wasn’t true she knew where he went. She remembered waking up after he stuck her with that needle to knock her out. She woke up and found he was missing. The cop’s coming by asking if she’d seen her, which she responded with no. Her head was hazy at that time. Though over the last few days it slowly crawled back to her. Starlight bit her lips as she wondered what her father had done? Where he was now? These were some of the answers she needed to have. Why is everything in my life so fucked up? What am I suppose to do? Starlight asked, At this point if she even told people that she lied. How what they react, would they hate her? Would anyone even care? She didn’t know. But she couldn’t live with this guilt. She needed to tell someone. Some form of forgivness. She felt so trapped. She felt so lost. As there seemed to be nothing she could do. Starlight bit her lips as she felt a tear running down her face. But she decided she needed to take some course of action. She reached over grabbing her jacket. It was getting colder. Soon she began heading out. She had a few people she needed to talk to. “I have to talk to him, I have to get some answers.” A late night (Contain Gay sex)Button mash sat in the room, as he felt his body moving back and forth. His heart racing as he touched his lips realizing what he was doing. His breathing getting heavy as the door started open. The male succubus walked forth. His hips swaying back and forth as he moved along bitting his lips as he watched him. The door locking behind him as the incubus smirked, “Well, well well. I guess you did decide to stay honey.” Licking his lips as he moved forwards slowly stripping off his clothes. The way his body moved, caused Button mash to watch him almost lost in a trance, as Braeburn moved in closer, as he started stripping articles of clothes falling down on the oak floor. The room creaked while the incubus watched more. Button mash bit his lips as he struggled to resist having such a dry mouth. “Well someone’s clearly nervous, please Baby don’t be I’ve got something special for you.” He licked his lips going down on his knees crawling closer to the other man as he reached over unzipping Button mash’s pants and slipped his hands in the hole as he coxed that cock out and gave it a gentle purr. “Hmm it looks so thick and cute. I wonder how your little self taste.” The Incubus moaned out as he began giving the head a gentle lick. Button mash bit his lips as the way Braeburn moved down licking and soon placing the cock in his mouth he started sucking it gently. “Holy.” Button mash groaned while holding the bed. Feeling the incubus work his magic moving up and down gently getting a good feel and taste of his shaft. It actually felt good. Infact it felt almost heavenly. His hips began thrusting gently as he reached over. His hands began slowly moving through his hair locks. “Sho good.” Braeburn moaned out while moving down his hand pulling away from the base and started playing with Button mash’s pants button as he pulled them apart. The incubus tail moving out as it hit Button mash hand and making him more back. “Now lay back and let the master suck this thick cock.” Braeburn The incubus growled with pleasure as he began ripping off the other pants leaving him in his underwear. His head delving down and began taking the whole shaft down his throat. The intense pleasure caused Button mash to moan hard as his hips began moving. He gripped the bed as he began feeling Braeburn wiggle and move his tongue around his cock head. Now Button mash had gotten a few blow jobs from woman though it would take a bit before he was at this state, but at this point he called out. “Holy shit, I think I’m going to cum!” Braeburn smirked as he stopped giving Button mash a blow job; “We’re not done yet. You’re going to need to earn that orgasm.” Braeburn crawled onto the bed wiggling his tush as he showed it off for Button mash who gasped for air looking almost like a fish. “Now get to it, get that big fat cock inside me Baby.” Braeburn moaned giving his ass a firm slap that echoed in Button mash’s ears. His heart almost skipped a beat as he got right right behind Braeburn. He knew once he did this. There was no going back, He could kiss his straight ass goodbye. He reached over spreading the Incubus asscheeks. As he looked seeing the mans anus. A long gulp as he reached down grabbing his rock hard cock and began bouncing it up and down as he got it in position. Pushing his head against the anus, lubed up from Braeburn spit. He started to push his cock inside. Going nice and slow. He pushed down deeper with a hard groan. Till his thick cock head finally entered inside. Button mash’s eyes widened loudly, as he muttered. “Holy shit. It’s so damn tight!” “Heh well as I said your thick.” Braeburn moaned as he began pushing his firm, thick ass back against Button mash. The thick meaty member pushing into him as Button mash moaned louder. He never felt so good. How tight this ass was, could drive him wild. His hips thrusted nice and fast. His mind overwhelmed with pleasure. Sinking deeper inside this man as he gave a hard moan. The bed holding onto them as Braeburn looked back. “Like my ass, I bet you do my tight ass sucking up that big fat cock of yours.” He gave a hard grunt as he moved back shaking his hips more, while Button mash nodded, “Fuck it feels amazing!” he reached down slapping Braeburn ass his eyes closed as he felt himself sinking deeper into pleasure. His hands grabbing ahold of his Incubus hips as he slammed in deeper. His mind going wild rushed with adrenaline as he screamed out. “Holy fucking shit im gay! I’m fucking gay!” as he felt himself thrusting like a mad man. He never felt so alive. The heat of the moment the feeling of utter pleasure, as it had already drove him over the edge. His mind racing as he felt himself unleashing his load all over Braeburn inside as he groaned hard and felt himself collapsing on the bed. “Heh well welcome to the gay side, we’ve got cookies and cocks.” Braeburn chuckled before getting up and heading to the shower to clean himself up. He’d give the young man a minute to recover before he had his turn. He’d make sure Button mash felt every inch of his own cock. He would even give him a good night kiss he suppose. Dusk grunted while begining to pack up. Nothing much just some clothes for his trip. As he started going over what he was going to take. When he felt a pair of arms wrapping around his arms as he looked back seeing none other than Ember who gave a sly grin as she muttered, “You know what tonight is my dork.” She growled with a lustful smirk as she reached down grabbing him between the legs against his pants fabric. “Oh yeah, I forgot it was your turn for tonight. I almost forgot. I got busy packing up.” He muttered tossing a pair of underwear into the suitcase. “Where are you going? You didn’t tell me you were going somewhere.” Ember asked clearly annoyed as she eyed him. Dusk found himself cursing under his breath as he realized he hadn’t told her or Sunset he was going to head off to meet Applejack family. It came out of nowhere he hadn’t really had much time to really process it. “It’s nothing much it’s really just me visiting Applejack’s farm and family I’d be gone for less then a month at the very most.” This was not the answer that Ember wanted to hear. “A month! Thats too long I have to wait a whole damn month to take my treasure! Oh no, no no, you’re not leaving me for a whole month!” the Dragoness scales turned red in frustration. Though Dusk raised his hands. A mad Dragon was a never good. “Hey now, I mean why not join us. I’m sure Applejack would be fine with that, now lower the fire down. Don’t need to catch the room on fire.” Ember raised an eyebrow and let out a large huff. “Fine, I’ll join you, but only cause I don’t want to burn the place down. Imagine what could happen hurting my treasure.” She sneaked a glance at him while mentioning treasure and Dusk sighed. He’d have to let Applejack know they were going to have an extra guest on this little trip. He groaned knowing Celestia was going to give him so much shit. It was something he was going to need to deal with. In someway he wished he was just a normal guy, instead of owning a brothel full of monster. Being normal would be nice. “Good, when are we leaving. I have to sort out some of my treasure, I know I wouldn’t be able to take the whole Hoard. But I’m not leaving my favorite treasures behind.” Her tail whisked around while she went to the pile that was just in the room alone. Dusk rolled his eyes, But thats what he got for being with a Dragoness. “I might have to let Sunset know also. So, we can make sure there isn’t anymore crazy surprises.” “I already know Dusk-Kun.” The Kitsune appeared out of nowhere causing Dusk to jump out of his skin as he looked over at the fox woman. “Wait you know? Who told you?” He asked trying not to seem shocked. “A maid has her secrets, but I heard from you and Applejack. Most people never notice a maid as we are meant to be seen not heard. So I pick up on a lot of conversations.” She smirked as she moved in wrapping her tail around him with a wistful smile. Those soft tails rubbing against his arms as she watched him. “After all, I can’t leave my mate alone, and who knows you might be able to meet my mother in the future. She has been calling me and asking when I would get one. I wonder if she’ll approve of our bonding.” “Um yeah, I mean we’ll have to wait on that but I’m sure we can meet your mother on another day. I promise.” He gulped some, as he wasn’t expecting to meet more members of the girls family. In fact it was kind of crazy. But he kept reminding himself; You agreed to this, it’s not like you can actually weasel your way out. “No problem it doesn’t have to be now beside, Mother had returned to japan. So it would take a while to get over there to visit her anyway.” Sunset smiled with a light nod. Dusk nodded sighing in relief. Plus no sudden surprises if he got another fox here. He certainly didn’t want to upset her. Dusk found himself laying in bed, a long sigh as Sunset was on one side and Applejack the other. He couldn’t sleep. It wasn’t that Dusk didn’t want to. His body just didn’t let him. His body tossing and turning trying to find the right place. But nothing really felt right. “I need some fresh air.” He whispered softly. He struggled some getting out of bed. Yet managed to slip out. While rolling his neck there was a hard loud crack. While he looked over seeing Ember snoring away. A small flame escaping her lips as he felt his heart racing fast. I need to be quiet. I can’t wake them up. Dusk turned heading out with a long sigh. He started exploring the house. Passing by some of the rooms small thumps and moans. Those sounds for the people who bought a whole night, and would leave in the morning. Some of them more off then anything. He passed on watching a young man who seemed to be limping funny exiting Braeburn room. He didn’t question it. It was too late to say anything to he remained quiet. Other then that everything was quiet. Each step he took, echoed around as he passed down the dark hallways. It looked calm. Though at the same time it felt like he was being watched again. Dusk found himself wondering if it was the spirit of the house. “House, is that you?” he tried remembering her name, but it felt as though he forgot what it wanted him to call her. “Her name is Fleur.” A romanian voice called out, causing Dusk to turn his head around for a second as he saw Bellatrix standing there. Wearing more refined clothes white silk, as she looked more exotic, then she did that morning. In her hand a small challace filled with what he imagined was blood instead of red wine. “What, what do you mean?” Dusk muttered laughing as he tried brushing the vampire off. “The house her name is Fleur, or at least thats what some of the previous owners have said she likes to be called.” Beatrix said as she moved in closer. Dusk couldn’t help but notice that she had a special glow to her. As if she was illuminating the room. Far more then when she was when they first met. “You seem different.” Dusk said being a bit oblivious. “I get that, it’s the thing with Vampires, we’re not as impressive looking in the day. But at night when our powers have returned. It brings an attraction. So we can capture our food.” She smiled stepping closer. Dusk reacted by stepping back. At that moment he wished he had a cross or something on him to defend himself. He didn’t know why. But every ounce of instinct wanted him to get rid of the woman. “I won’t hurt you, I promise. It’s apart of the deal me and Keys had made. I would never hurt the owner of the house or feed on them unless they requested it. Though I would never do it anyway. But humans have always feared and desired my kind. I guess it’s like a fly, attracted to the web and accidentally flying into it. Yet afraid when they see the Spider. Knowing that we can consume them.” She managed to get closer. Those deep blue eyes almost glowing in front of him. Nearly lost in they’re beauty, yet a shiver of fear running down her back. “But as I said the house likes to be called Fleur. I never know why she always seemed more like a Morgan to me. Is there something troubling you?” Bellatrix said her hands reaching down holding his shoulder. Emphasizing how large she really was compared to him. “No, no nothing at all… Why do you ask?” Dusk asked, as he fought with the urge to run. “It’s the same look I’ve seen many guardians have when they are confused or having issues. Humans always have a look like that. Always conflicted with something. Filling with regret. So what’s troubling you.” She smiled more revealing her fangs. Dusk sighed while leaning against the wall. “I don’t know what I’m doing in all honesty. I mean, it feels like nothing I do is right.” He felt his hands pawing the wall while watching the vampire. “I’ve been here for a month and so far I barely know what I’m doing I do somethings here and I’ve fucked a few girls. Yet I don’t think I’m doing enough. I’m afraid I’ll disappoint the girls, and hell I’m already going off to meet Applejack’s parents. I just don’t know what I’m doing. Heck I barely have my own life together. I’m trying to recover from being shot at by my ex crazy father. Barely able to walk without a cane now.” Dusk took deep breaths as he continued talking more while Bellatrix continued to listen simply nodding along, not making a sound. “Then the fact that I’m considered a guardian of this house. A guardian for what? I’m not strong or anything. I’m just me.” He turned around punching the wall. While pulling his hand back hissing in pain. He felt nothing but frustration. “I see, well Master Dusk.” “Please call me Dusk, I hate that whole Master crap.” Dusk muttered while resting his head back. “Well Dusk, It seem’s like your feelings are perfectly natural. All guardians feel this way. It’s apart of the job. Though Fleur saw something within you that made it clear that you were worthy to be the guardian. I remember when Keys was the same way. Though it was much later on then you were.” She moved in closer caressing his cheek. Her hands were cold against his cheek. Reminding him of Rarity. “Humans wind into coiled balls of stress the older they age. It’s fascinating, though I have seen many guardians come and go. Keys lasted the longest, I think. Heck, I offered a Stage 2 vampiric transition to Keys at one point, thought he could bring in some new blood. He’s also probably the only man to reject eternal life, to be my vampire prince. Of course, he was a young man then.” Bellatrix giggled while patting Dusk’s side. The nervous young man found himself giving a light chuckle while it slowly dawned on him the implications of her statement and alluring eyes. “So no need to be so tense, you’re doing a fine job! No classic signs of megalomania or sociopathy, I bet you haven’t even cackled once to your minions. And all the reports from the girls say you are a perfect gentleman. I predict you’ll be a fine guardian.” Dusk nodded and gulped, his throat a touch dry. Bellatrix continued after draining her crimson glass, a touch of color returning to her complexion. “Now, about your concerns over guarding the house and what to expect in the future. Well, quite frankly, this house holds more then beautiful woman to…entertain. Old items lost to the likes of man, secrets no being should have: a trove of untold power and mystery. Not even I, the queen of vampires, should touch them. Only a human can protect the house and its secrets from the outside world.” She leaned down, bending as Dusk found his face inadvertently pressed against a large breast. After a flustered moment, some giggles and inadvertent groping, their eyes met. Bellatrix’s dark cornea were hypnotic, soft, and calming. This caused Dusk to gasp for air like a man drowning in a sea of passions, realizing she was using her powers to relax his inhibitions. Feeling his pants a bit tighter, he realized it was working. “But how do I know I’m doing the right thing?” Dusk finally asked, getting ahold of himself and crossing his legs. “That I can’t tell you: the fact is, you’ll find out when the time comes…so long as you follow the rules.” That last bit sounded more ominous than the entire rest of the conversation, but the vampress quickly pushed forward, emphasizing the change with a smirk and a large breath that strained her top. “I’m sure, in time, you’ll be just as vigorous as Keys and turn into a fine Guardian.” She reached down, pinching his cheek and causing Dusk blush beet red. Coughing, the young man recrossed his legs, hoping to get away before he made a mess of himself. “Maybe I should get going.” Dusk coughed out while trying not to have his bulge noticed. “Hmm, we could go to my room, so we may discuss more, after all we have to seal the treaty once more.” Bellatrix leaned in closer. Her glass slowly dripping on the floor before Dusk shook his head. “It’s fine, I’m a bit tired, though. So, maybe I’ll be heading back to bed.” He didn’t want to risk anything as he felt his legs wobble feeling almost like jelly before the Vampress. “If you insist. Though we will have to make our negotiation soon. I can not stay here for very long, my own house needs me there.” She caressed his cheek, Dusk’s pants felt tighter, as he tried resisting his urges. Though for how long that was the question. “I’ll take a rain check. We’ll settle it on a later, maybe tomorrow.” His heart pounded louder. Bellatrix leaned in and nodded. “Hmm very well. Though It’s clear that Celestia is right about you.” She turned around taking a sip of her chalice and began walking away. Dusk stood there for a minute and realized what she had said and called out, “What has Celestia right about me!” though the Vampire Queen said nothing. Author's Note Well this was fun and interesting whats going to happen next well I guess you guy's should tell me, comment below what you might be interested in seeing next from the story. https://www.patreon.com/Mrmidnightwolf flash meetingOfficer Flash was running through his computer His head hurting. As he looked at his computer.. Typing away as he was trying to make it through this long rough day. Everything seemed to be getting worst. Not even Derpy would look at him. No she just gave him a dirty look. When he tried asking her why. She refused to answer. In fact it actually was starting to get on his nerves. All this time he wasn’t even sure why she was mad at him. She barely wanted to talk. Though tonight he was sure to get to the bottom of this. If he could ever get this damn headache to go away. He reached over rubbing his head. While trying to relax. “Something wrong boss?” a rookie said watching Flash head on the desk as he groaned. “I’m fine just needing some asprine, mind getting me some. My heads killing me.” He grunted out while the rookie nodded and ran off. “I swear its not getting better, and I keep smelling Rotten eggs. Maybe I should call and get the gas checked out. I might have sprung a leak.” He mumbled to himself trying to keep relax. But everything was driving him crazy. He bit his lips, as he began reaching for his drink his throat was dryer then the desert, and he needed something to quench it. He reached over grabbing another drink. “I’m so damn tired, maybe everyones right, I’m working to hard. But I have to figure out whats going on. I mean all the victims have the same MO. They look like they’ve had a chunk eaten out of them.” This was true the autopsy found that they died from blood loss, but from spots of the body, that when examined looked like they were ripped by teeth. Not animal teeth but more human in nature. What am I dealing with Hannibal Lector? Flash shuddered at the thought. He was going to have to do something. Though what? He was already holding a curfew, and the people were getting restless. Not to mention the old ladies at the salon who just wanted to complain to him about how they couldn’t go out with the girls; I’m sorry, ladies but there’s a serial killer running around our small town and I can’t even get the FBI to look into it! It was starting to get to him, Flash knew it as he took long deep breaths. That was when the new guy came in a cup of coffee in his hand as he handed it over. “Here you go boss.” “Thanks I really appreciate it.” He grumbled while rubbing his head. Trying to get more comfortable as he took a long drink. The caffeine helped his head a little more but not enough as he let out a sigh. “No problem, also your wifes here said she wanted to talk to you.” “Thanks let her in.” Officer Flash looking far more excited then he should have been. Flash missed Derpy, and wanted to hear her soft voice. “I’ll send her in, anything else sir?” “No take the rest of the night off, I’ll make sure your clocked out.” The rookie gave a thumbs up and headed off, Flash would sit there for a long time shuffling through the papers getting ready to see Derpy. The sounds of heels clicking in the Abandoned police station. He smiled while he quickly began putting a few things away. He was preparing to see Derpy but who was to stand there none other than that Cheerlie woman. The woman who creeped him out. “What the hell do you want?” He sounded angry a person you wouldn’t want to mess with while in a bad mood. As he watched the woman. She walked in, reminding him of a serpent as she watched him with those strange eyes. As he realized she never seemed to blink. “I just wanted to talk maybe convince you to join me and help me out with a few things.” “I already told you I am not interested. Now get out of here.” He stood up. His hands indicating towards his gun showing he wouldn’t be playing, security camera’s be damn. He wasn’t in the mood and the bitch was pissing him off. “Come on, I’m sure you wouldn’t mind imagine bending me over that table and fuck me like the bad girl I am, maybe with that big meaty shaft of yours.” She smirked her hands reaching over her coat undoing it revealing she was wearing nothing but Bra and Panties. Flash growled more. “Get out of my office. I swear to god, I am not playing!” Flash took a deep breath as he walked to her his voice heavier. “I am a married man, I love my god damn wife, and you dare try and do this. If I ever see you again I will arrest you for trying to bribe an officer. I’m sure I can think of something else if I need to but I’m sick of your shit.” Though Cheerlie shocked expression turned into a glare. If looks could kill Flash would have been on the ground in a smoldering heap of ash. “Fine, this was your last chance. I tried helping you but I guess there’s no changing your mind. What a shame, and here I thought you would do the right thing.” She waved her hand as she left. Flash grumbling more as he muttered, “Fucking Cunt.” Then soon he returned to his paperwork. Never realizing that his gun had vanished from his holster. Dusk grumbled while putting the bags in the back of the Charger. “There that should do it. Is there anything else we need to grab?” he looked back towards the girls for a short time, each of them dressed, and wearing one of Sunset’s pendent. Dusk admitted it looked odd seeing the girls looking more human. Applejack, seeming more short. Her long red hair flowing through the air. She actually seemed shorter then him. Sunset, looked the same though of course missing her tails. She gave him that gentle smile as she held an extra bag. While she nudged Ember, who clearly covered her arms. She looked almost uncomfortable while wearing her clothes and looking beyond human. Her skin was pale white, where her scales were. And without her horns her wild silver hair looked almost tamed in comparrison. Though Dusk imagined Sunset’s magic made her busty chest a bit smaller. “I don’t think so, Not really.” Ember said as she walked forward. She had a look of annoyance on her face since Dusk had told her she couldn’t bring her entire hoard with her and could only take a few bags of clothes and essential objects. “Alright, well I just want to make sure Sunset? Applejack.” “I’m good, Dusk-San.” She gave a foxy smile while she watched the other two girls. It was clear that she was ready for a good few days off away from working at the Bordello and cleaning the place. “Well thats good.” Dusk let out a small chuckle while he looked at Applejack who ran towards him and embrassed him with a passionate kiss. Their lips pressed against the other as they held each with burning passion. Dusk’s eyes closed while feeling the minotaurs breasts pressed against him as he rubbed her back. Eventually they pulled away. Applejack looking at him with those big eyes filled with compassion and desire. “Thanks for going with me.” “It’s no problem, Beside It’ll be interesting meeting your parents.” Applejack nodded though there was a somewhat nervous look on her face. Like there was something she forgot to mention. “Something wrong?” “Well you’ll be meeting more than just my parents, you’ll be meeting my siblings also. They help around the farm maintaining it.” “Oh well, that shouldn’t be bad, I mean how many siblings do you even have.” “A few.” Applejack chuckled while giving off a nervous laugh. “How many’s a few?” Dusk asked seeming more suspisious like he was about to meet an army of minotaur siblings ready to go off to war. “Just four, though they can be a bit… Quirky.” “Ah ok, I guess that explains it.” Dusk knew it explained nothing. But he was going to have to deal with that in time. “We should get going, especially if we want to make it by tomorrow. I swear it’s going to be a hell of a trip.” “It will be but I’m sure we’ll make some interesting stops.” Applejack smirked while she turned around. Her ass gently bounced like waves coming towards the beach. “Maybe we’ll be able to see the Bell witches cave?” Sunset called out from the car, She was clearly holding a set of brochures. It was clear Sunset was embracing the vacation part of this trip. “Maybe if we have time. I don’t even think we’ll be passing by that place.” Dusk felt nervous as he imagined running into a Ghost witch. At the very most she might try and join them, and there wasn’t much room in the care for another guest especially with a dragon, a Kitsune, and a minotaur. “Well come on we better get going, I’m sure it’ll be a fun journey.” “Dusk!” A voice called out, causing Dusk to hunch over with a sigh, He knew it wasn’t going to be as simple as that, while he turned around seeing Celestia. She watched him for a second, The way she stared at him, almost made him think she was his wife. Ready to tell him off, as he called out, “Yes dear!” Celestia gave him a dirty look though smirked a bit, “Well, Dusk you’ve got some work to do before you leave. Something you’ve forgotten?” She watched him for a second Dusk looking somewhat confused shook his head. “No not that I remember, what would that be. Shit did I forget to take my spare underwear?” “No you— Nevermind get inside and work on patching the treaty with Trixie, I mean Lady Bellatrix. So that she can head back to her home. Seriously it shouldn’t take you more than a few hours then you guy’s can leave for your trip I promise.” Celestia watched them for a few seconds mainly at Dusk who let out a long drawn-out sigh as he realized he should have gotten it finished before. “Yeah, I guess that’s fair I guess it slipped my mind.” In truth, he wasn’t sure why he forgot about that. But he couldn’t just say that. Something about Bellatrix worried him. Though he blamed it on his nerves. In many ways, he still hadn’t fully gotten over what happened to him. It was something he was sure he would never fully get over. “Well just get in there, I promise Trixie is a great person and wouldn’t hurt a fly…” she paused there for a moment, “Ok she would do more though thats when she’s hungry.” “Well, I hope she’s not hungry right now.” He muttered while heading back into the house. Celestia would call out. “Third floor fourth to the right.” Dusk simply gave her a thumbs up, while she sat back with the girls. Applejack looked annoyed as she realized she’d have to wait longer before going on their little getaway. Author's Note So was thinking a bit what would you guy's think of a prequel for Bordello of the moon/sun, called Bordello of the Dawn which revolves around Mr. Cord (Discord) and how he became the owner of our fine Bordello and his own adventure. Sealing the dealDusk walked up the stairs his heart racing as he felt nervous. No, he was worried; What if I screw this up. I don’t know what I’m even supposed to do? No just relax I’m the house's guardian I can do this to protect my home. My home… It was the first time he realized he admitted this place was becoming his home. Dusk truly wanted to keep it safe. A long sigh as he stood outside the door, a small grunt as he reached over and began knocking. His knuckles rattled against the wood. Then a moment’s pause before Bellatrix voice spoke out, “Come in.” Her voice was soft and sensual, as he nodded. His spine shivered as he felt like he was about to walk into the lion's den. Her room was dark a Coffin in the back corner. If anything it felt like a room a Vampire would have. The windows blacked out, while the only light illuminating the room was candles. “Talk about cliche.” Dusk joked when the door closed behind him. “It might be though it feels like home,” Bellatrix moved in closer her breasts pushing against Dusk causing him to feel tenser, his but cheeks tightening while looking over to the Vampire queen. “And the candles?” “It brings out the atmosphere, and I like how it looks.” She leaned in closer. Her hot breath brushed against his neck as she moved in closer. Her breathing was strong as she whispered. “So what brings you to my fine room, Master of the manor?” Her cold hands reached down rubbing his arms. As she gently moved them up and down. Like a lover embracing him as she got in closer. “I’m here to set up the treaty before I leave on my trip. I figured I’d get it finished with.” He got to the point of almost pulling away as he felt his heart beat faster. Being alone with the woman who was still a stranger made him worried. His eyes were on her. That was when he realized she was wearing little more than a bathrobe. Her cleavage exposed gentle pay skin like the full moon. “Mhmm, but don’t you want to spend some time. After all, this negotiation will be personal. Please take a seat and get comfortable as we discuss our deal.” Her words rolled off her tongue sounding exotic. Dusk found himself drawn into the words as he sat against the edge of the coffin. Admiring the Vampress. As she moved in closer. “We’ll conduct our deal. In exchange for me to be free to live out in the world from the bordello and run my house. What might I trade for this? What is it you desire.” Her voice was soft, hypnotic. While her body swayed back and forth as Dusk found himself falling into a deep trance. “I— I want…” His voice slowly pulled away, his head feeling like fog, a small voice coming over him. It was like it said; I want you, I want you now. I want to fuck you! Though as he watched her. Imagining that she was slowly getting naked in front of him exposing those luscious breasts. But soon a thought invaded his mind. Applejack, the look of excitement on her face when he agreed to take her to see her parents. No, I wanna fuck this vampire, this total Milf, give her what she wants and take her all night long. The voice spoke louder as it tried to get his attention away from the minotaur. Then Ember and Sunset. Held onto him as they wanted to go. Packing up, even if they thought a little bit. But they got the job done. He chuckled remembering how Ember was wanting to bring a golden dildo but he had to tell her no at least a few times. “What I want…” his head getting foggier, his cock throbbing in his pants as he was wanting something else. He wanted the sweet release from these genes. “So, what is it you want baby, do you want power? Do you want wealth… Oh, I know you want to have me. In my Coffin. I’m sure you’ll be able to make me squeal with that big fat cock?” Bellatrix smiled her voice sounding seductive. Dusk’s face turned into a cold sweat. The little voice almost brought out images of his cock between Bellatrix's lovely tits. But Applejack slowly began pushing into his head. While he found the words coming out. “I want you to protect the house if the place is in danger.” Bellatrix watched him her eyes widened as she imagined, It looked like she was not expecting this as she watched him. “Is that what you desire. That if the home is in danger that I shall come to help you protect it?” Dusk felt his eyes close as he took a deep breath and nodded. “Yes, protect the house and those living inside it. That's all I ask.” Dusk felt his head swimming for a good minute. Bellatrix watched him, and for a minute, Dusk imagined her eyes were turning blood red. But after a long moments pause, she gave a smile and exclaimed. “It’s clear that house has chosen wisely. Very few can repel my power. I figured you’d wish to sleep with me. But I see you’re different.” She leaned down taking his hand and kissed it gently as she exclaimed. “I accept your request. If the home is in danger, I shall return and help you protect those who live here. You have my word as the daughter of Dracula and the word of the Vampire Queen.” “So is that it, our deal is finished?” Dusk asked as he stood up his legs feeling more like Jelly. “Almost, we must seal our deal with a couple of things. But two is important. The last can be on another day when you’re stronger.” She smirked as she walked in closer. “The first two are Bellatrix?” “Please call me Trixie, you’ve earned the right to refer to me as that Dusk.” She leaned in closer her fangs barring widely as she smirked. “As for the first two, it’s simple we seal the deal with a kiss.” Before Dusk could react the large Vampress leaned in kissing him with a passion. Dusk muffled though returned the favor. After all, you have to give a little when receiving. Dusk wrapped his arms around her. Lasting for what seemed like minutes. Though for all Dusk knew it could’ve just been minutes. “The other?” Dusk would ask lost in a daze as the two pulled from their embrace. Starstruck by the beautiful vampire. “The second I must do this. Don’t worry.” Then without warning, Dusk felt his neck pushed to the side as Trixie, would sink her fangs into him. Dusk cried out in pain feeling her piercing his neck. Blood escaped his neck into her mouth as she drank from him. His heart racing faster producing more of the crimson nectar. Though soon Trixie would be pulled away. Trixie pulled a small rag and cleaned her lips while smiling. “Hmm delicious, Type O very special. We must do this again, maybe if you require I’ll make you an immortal. It might help you relax.” She smirked as Dusk would stumble past her and towards the door. But before he left he turned around. “What's the last thing to seal this contract?” He groaned while rubbing his neck. “I’ll tell you when you return and stronger. I’ll inform Celestia to tell me when you return. But our contract is complete as far as I’m concerned. Now grab something to drink maybe some food to build back your strength.” She smirked as Dusk just raised a thumb up and soon he headed off. Wobbling away. Dusk grabbing a drink in one hand and a small snack got in the car. “Dusk are you ok, you’re looking pale.” Apple jack asked her hands grabbig his shoulder Dusk smiled gently. “Yeah, just fine. Beside I’ll be good when we get on the road. Some come on guy’s.” He would start the ignition Then they were off. Cheerlie sat trembling in the dark. The Demoness umbra had left her body. Doing it’s dark deeds as she shuddered more. What was it planning? Even she didn’t know. With that thing hiding within her she didn’t know. In many ways Cheerlie was just a prisoner. A being in hell trapped to suffer. She sat there continuing to think of her past, and everything that lead her to being here. Trapped as the demoness prisoner. “I deserve it. I wanted to live forever. I got what I wanted. So long as she possess my body. I am alive. But I’m not living.” She took a long deep breath as she looked at the door. She was imagining what she could do. She thought of going into the kitchen grabbing a knife and slitting her throat. Maybe a toaster into the tub. So many things to do to end ones life. “But if I die, I’ll go to hell. I’ll never be free. I can’t run she’ll find me, and her punishment will be horrible.” She gasped for breath as she weighed her options. So much she could do. Fear in her eyes. As she could only wait and listen. Knowing that sooner or later Hell would come down on her. She bit her lip looking down towards the window and knew that she had no choice. She was damned if she did, damned if she didn’t. Cheerlie sighed closing her eyes in acceptance. But soon the sound of glass breaking filled the room. Cheerlie laid there on the ground. Her body feeling broken. Her breathing slowing down as she could feel everything going cold. Pain overwhelming her. Yet at the same time it was a sweet relief. She could feel death comming for her. Life slipping as she would soon pass on to the next life. It would be then she would be free from Umbra and her curse. She did so many horror’s but she paid for it. “Damn, you stupid little bitch. Oh well I can still work with this. But I’ll need a new body. I’ll deal with your pathetic soul later.” That was the last thing Cheerlie heard as she finally slipped away. Death had finally embraced Cheerlie. Umbra stood there, anger in her eyes as she kicked the body. Her meat suit had defied her and through her out the window. To say she was angry was an understatment. No The demoness was pissed. She could use the body. But the fact it was dead means it would decompose. She was giving it a few days. “What the hell am I going to do?” she growled. Umbra knew it wasn’t going to be easy finding a new suit. Most refuse to even make a deal with a Demon. Though She had one idea. A Small smile appeared as she started putting on Cheerlie’s body as she twisted her body. “So I have a feeling I’ll be meeting up with someone real soon. Derpy walked into the room seeing her friends. Her eyes looked completely red, her face looked disheveled while the girls at the coffee shop looked over towards her. “Derpy are you ok?” Red cross said while moving in feeling her friends forehead. She laid it there for a minute but found that it wasn’t hot and pulled away. “I’m fine, just under a little bit of stress thats all.” Derpy grumbled while taking her seat. The waitress coming over and quickly asking her what she might like to drink. She simply asked for a coffee and three sugar cubes. Hoping that maybe it would take the edge off of her. While she looked over at the three girls Red cross, Lyra and Bon Bon. Each of them sitting around as they smiled and talked. Though looking over at their friend they’re smiles turned into frowns. “What’s going on sweetie, you’re normally not this down?” Bon Bon asked while twiddling her finger around her cappachino. “It’s nothing, I mean not really. Um Guy’s I have a question?” “Ask away Darling, besides never too much to ask, we’re all friends here, what said at the coffee shop stays in the coffee shop.” Lyra moved her hand around some while she seemed more jittery, clearly having more than the others as she gave that wide smile. It was almost infectious as Derpy found herself giving a bit of a grin, at least for a second till she remembered her troubles. “If you suspected your spouse was cheating on you in any way… what would you guy’s do?” “I’d probably kill them,” Lyra said while taking another sip. Bon Bon looked over at her in utter annoyance and shock. “And you wonder why I don’t let you cook my meals, Honey.” “Come on babe I’m only kidding, I wouldn’t just kill you… as long as you don’t cheat on me.” She gave a wide Cheshire grin as she gave Bon Bon a peck on the cheek. “I swear I married a crazy woman.” Bon Bon muttered while Derpy looked over somewhat surprised though shook her head. “Maybe I should have kept it to myself.” Her coffee was placed in front of her while she looked at it. “Derpy, sweetheart You’re not alone. If something is going on with you and Flash just tell us. I’m sure we can do something to help you.” “It’s not that, I just… I don’t know ok, stuff is getting a bit high strung and I don’t know what to do. But I’m getting better.” “Listen you do what you think is right. But if someone is cheating on you or hurting you. I think it might be better just to leave them. If it’s Flash leave him. If he thinks it’s fine to just cheat on you. Then he’s a fucking moron. If you need a place to stay I got a spare bed. And I know those two goofballs have a couch or are willing to share a bed.” She pointed over to the two love birds somewhat lost in each other's eyes, even after five years of marriage they looked like lovestruck teenagers. “Maybe your right. Though I just don’t know what to do.” “Then tell me, I can help you, we can help you. We’re all friends here. So just tell us what is going on.” Red cross asked while holding her friend's shoulder. “I just can’t, this is something I might have to deal with that's all. But don’t worry I’ve got this.” “Has he hit you? Is he hurting you, Derpy?” Bon Bon asked looking away from her lover, while Derpy shook her head. “No he’s never hit me, it’s just something going on and I don’t know why. But I’m determined to find out.” She grabbed her coffee and dropped a few dollars heading out. Stumbling some but she got out of there. She just wasn’t feeling interested in hanging with the girls Not at this moment. Besides she had to have a little talk with someone. There was enough playing games. Flash had some explaining to do. Though while she left she couldn’t help but imagine that she smelled something. It was almost like rotten eggs. Author's Note Hey there guy's well here's a bit more of the newest chapter. Still so much to plan heh, now we get to meet Applejacks parents and I wonder what will happen on the farm. Guess we'll find out. The cyclopsCelestia was working at her desk paperwork never seeming to end as she sighed. Dusk and them had been gone for couple of hours, yet everything seemed so odd. She was use to dealing with the place on her own but the four of them gone. Left a kind of empty feeling around the place. She heard a knocking on the door. “Come in!” She called out figuring it might have been one of the girls. Though when it opened she heard a soft familiar voice. “Ahh Celestia, I thought you’d be here.” It was none other that Trixie walking through a small purse by her side as the Vampire queen looked towards the werecougar. “Oh Trixie. I thought you left, how did the deal go?” “It went fine, I’ll be leaving tonight much easier when I have my full power. But I figured I’d visit my old apprentice. See how life has been treating her.” Trixie smiled moving in her hips swaying giving off that exotic beauty. She bit her lips as she floated behind her. Those soft hands rubbing her shoulders. “Everythings nice Miss. Bellatri— I mean Trixie. It’s all fine.” She let out a long sigh while leaning her head back. Feeling her head grazing the old teachers breasts as she continued rubbing her shoulders. “You don’t look fine, you look stressed. Plus I’ve heard from a few workers you’ve been cold lately. Tell Trixie all your problems dear.” She continued massaging Celestia’s shoulder her fingers rolling down as The cougar moans. “I’m stressed, Every since Cord died, I’ve been having to make up everything showing Dusk how to run the place. Then the house being attacked by some nut case, and his gang of Hillbilly friends. It’s just getting to me. Then discovering I have a sister— a sister! It’s just overwhelming me.” “I know sweetie but these things happen. We don’t choose how our fate is spinned trust me. I know all about fighting fate. Sometimes you just need to deal with the cards your dealt.” Trixie leaned in giving her former student a kiss on the head. If it helped any or not. The Vampire queen didn’t know. But she could sense the smile on the cougars. “Thanks, I guess it helps a bit. But there’s so much to do.” Celestia stood up. Her arms caressing her own as she looked back towards her teacher. “Good, well get your ass to work, and show the world who’s boss. Especially when the master of the house returns. Stake your claim.” Trixie winked as she began to leave. Celestia sighed as she nodded. Knowing that soon today would be a new day. It was the late afternoon, as Moon dancer bit her lips looking up towards the building. Her heart pounded. She could feel the cool October breeze hitting her face. Her cheeks scarlet red as she felt so embarrased by what she was doing. But here she was, alone on a saturday night. “Come on relax, we want to do this, and here we are. I hope this isn’t some trick.” She rubbed her legs together as she moved forward. Doing everything she could not to be noticed. If anyone found out she was here. She’d been planning this for a while. The cool nervousness in her voice as she walked towards the front door. Knocking on it gently as she stood there for a long second. Her eyes noticing the plaque. Admiring the working before the door opened up. The long eerie squeak from the door, caused her heart to skip a beat for a cool second. She groaned as she moved inside as she looked around. Such elegance as she walked forth seeing a feminine man standing there. A smile on his face. He was wearing a fine button up shirt with a red tie as he adjusted it. “Hello I’m Braeburn is there something you might be looking for this night?” He smiled. While shuffling through the papers. Giving it a light knock. “Yes… I’m looking for— a— a…” “You’re looking for a good time with a man? Or would it be a woman?” Braeburn smiled his eyes on her almost glowing while she shuddered. She felt a heat growing in her body. “A male. Sorry I’m just nervous.” This was true as she felt his fingers shaking by the second. “Sweetie, sweetie it’s alright we all get nervous our first time. Now please tell me, what kind of man do you want as a lover? A big strong himbo, a guy more attached to your feminine side. Oh maybe a little bit of tentical play. The bordello has everything that you might desire. Just tell me what is it you desire.” He smirked moving in closer. His eyes never leaving her. Moon dancer wasn’t sure how to feel. As she bit her lips. “Maybe a guy who’s a bit of a himbo, and more attached to his feminine side. Sorry I’ve just gotten out of a bad relationship. Trying to get over it.” Braeburn nodded as he went over his papers. “Hmm let me see a kind Himbo not afraid to get a little romantic. I think we can do for you. Is there anything you might be needing from him. Or is this just vanillia sex. Or might you be looking for something a little more kinky?” Braeburn nodded tapping away from the computer wincing lightly as he quickly searched through the files. “Um, a slow lover. If you don’t mind.” “Ahh, all night love making well you got it. You’ll be going to room 101, his name is Bulk please be kind to him, and don’t mention the eye. It makes him a little upset.” He reached over handing him one of the papers with a chuckle. Moon dancer reached over taking it with a nod. “Thanks, room 101 right, just making sure.” “You got it sweetheart. Please have fun. Trust me, Bulk’s having a bit of a discount. So, you’ll be billed at the end of the night. Call it the heartbreak special.” Braeburn winked while Moon dancer nodded and headed straight towards the stairs. Braeburn stood there for a second before looking under the table clearly looking down at the young man with his mouth around his pecker. “Button mash, what have I told you, when I give you a knock to stop. I’m working buddy.” Braeburn smirked watching Button mash’s face turning crimson red, looking almost like a tomato. Moon dancer climbed up the stairs heading towards room 101. Her lips feeling dry, nervousness as she was imagining what would happen. What would this Bulk do to her? Fuck you of course you stupid bitch A small voice came to mind as she shook her head. “No, go away come on relax. It will all turn out well.” She gave a small smile as she moved closer. Ready to knock on the door as she was ready for a night of pleasure though her hand stopped as the voice came back: You little whore, your boyfriend broke up with you for someone else and your going off to fuck some hooker. What a loser, not even trying to get a guy to buy you dinner. Just going to hire some hooker to fuck you! Pathetic! Thats all you are, is a pathetic little whore! “Shut up, shut up you stupid little voice.” She spoke out loud shaking her head as she realized what was happening she covered her mouth. Moon dancer realized she slipped a little. All because of that damn little voice. But she couldn’t let it ruin her night. She needed this. Moon dancer wanted to have some fun. Move on from worrying about that asshole who broke her heart. She wanted to feel free. This was her chance the start of something new. Moon dancer mustered all the strength she could and knocked on the door. Her eyes mused over looking towards the mirror on the wall by her. Dark brown hair, a chubby face and glasses. A friend of her described her as thick but in Moon dancer mind she was more fat, even if she didn’t have much of a stomach. Clearly not a model. Her breasts were a little too big. As she looked away. Moon dancer took a deep breath waiting for this Bulk. As the door opened up and a gruff yet somehow gentle voice exclaimed, “Is this my client?” Moon dancer nodded, “Yes thats me, and your Bulk?” She watched the door open and standing there was a large beef cake. He was tall standing what looked like he was around 6 feet seven inches tall, compared to her 5 feet four inches height. Sleeked black hair running back, and a wide smile. He looked almost perfect except one thing that caught her off guard was the one eye in the middle of his head. The eye was large and a deep grassy green. A kindness in them as she watched them. “Is there a problem?” “No, I mean no nothings wrong.” Moon dancer let out a light smile, pretending she hadn’t seen his eye as she looked at him. It was clear that he was handsome even with a single eye. As he opened the door wider. He wore a simple grey t-shirt, and baggy jeans. “Please come in Miss…” “Please call me Moon dancer, Everyone does.” She moved inside as the door closed right behind them. His room was quiet. Simple, nothing more to it. As there was small trinkets. Yet nothing that really called the place home. “This place… It’s nice.” Moon dancer said while looking at the place. “Yeah, got a place off in the city, this is more of a place to work with my clients. So, I try and not fill it up with stuff.” He sat on the bed a large groan came from it as she imagined the bed slightly bending against his weight. “So your really a cyclops?” Moon dancer asked while she sat down next to him. “Yeap, old man’s a god mom was a cyclops herself, seems cyclops’s have dominate traits so I got her eyes. No idea who dad was, mom always said he lived by the sea but there’s so many of those kinds of gods.” He muttered while reaching down grabbing a drink. “Huh thats neat. Though isn’t that kind of personal, why would you tell me that?” “Meh, I figured I could be a bit opened up. Everyone asks about my eye so much, and beside not like you’ll remember the magic around here is strong and will cause you to forget these details. You’ll just remember fucking some handsome two eyed guy.” He crossed his arms for a minute, looking rather annoyed. “Is there something wrong with that?” Moon dancer asked as she looked over at him. Looking deeper into his eyes. “Yes, It’s always the same, I work as a bouncer. Then sometimes I’ll fuck a beautiful woman. But they refuse to look me in the eye. Then they go off and leave forgetting who I was. If they come back. They freak out when they realize I only have a single eye.” He huffed more annoyed. “Get on the bed. We’ll go through the motions and I’ll pleasure you, and you’ll leave and forget what I look like.” “I’m sorry, I could just go. If I anger you.” Moon dancer muttered her head down while holding back tears. A second time she was rejected. This time by someone she paid for. “No, your not angering me… I’m just— Frustrated thats all. It’s the same thing that happens a lot. So I get annoyed. I’m just sensitive about my eye. It’s probably the one thing I wish I could really change thats all.” “I mean your eye looks nice.” She reached over and watched it more, “Oh yeah, I’ve heard that before and those that came back gets freaked out.” Bulk groaned. “No I’m serious its a beautiful shade of green. It’s facinating and beside even with one eye your handsome.” Moon dancer blushed more while looking away. “Though what should I know I’m terrible at judging people. I’ve dated a lot of losers.” “No a nice looking girl at you, I’m sure that lots of guy’s are crawling over to date someone like you. Honestly I’m surprised that your even at a place like this.” “I just, I wanted to feel important, like I mattered. Thats all.” Moon dancer muttered crossing her arms. “Well you came to the right place. Beside I’m sure I could help you out, maybe just a bit.” He turned and looked at her staring at Moon dancer with that great big beautiful eye. “I appreciate it.” Moon dancer gave a light smile as she felt her heart skipping a beat. Sure this wasn’t much but a spark and a smile as she felt the cyclops lean down caressing her cheek, and bent over to kiss her neck. A light moan escaping her lips as she tilted her neck to give him more room. His hands were quiet large as he began pushing her hair back. “Relax, I’ll make sure you feel good tonight, anything you might request?” He mumbled his hot breath against her as Moon dancer looked towards him. “Just make me feel like a woman tonight.” She muttered as she reached down caressing his strong hand. “I can do that.” “Maybe one thing.” Moon dancer thought as she looked towards the one eyed man. “That would be?” “Look me in the eye, as you fuck me. You eye is beautiful.” A soft husk in her voice as she leaned in to kiss the handsome man who returned the favor in vigurious desire. A heavy sense of lust as they kissed. They they began to take each other. Bulk pushed her back on the ground as he reached over helping Moon dancer get out of her clothes. Her heart racing as she watched him moving down kissing her plump breasts. His fingers caressing the right places: Of course he knows what he’s done it before he’s use to this. She thought as he moved down kissing just the right places his fingers caressing her nipples. Normally sticking inside. His fingers like magic began pinching them. Causing them to slowly come out hard as a rock. Letting Moon dancer moan. Her body arcing with his hands. He moved over feeling the grooves as he used his teeth. Somehow Bulk had managed to undo her pants with his teeth as he let out a soft moan, “Hmm are you ready? There’s no turning back once you’ve had a cyclops.” He joked making Moon dancer giggle. “I think I can take it.” She let out a moan feeling him rip her pants off. Her heart skipping a beat. He was so rough but she liked it. Her past lovers were softer, but him. He was a bit of both as he spread her legs apart. His hands ripping her thick thighs as he moved his head down between her legs. “Wait are you… Woah momma!” she felt his tongue penitraiting her. The way it moved and swirled. She hadn’t expected it. Though her shot expression changed turning into a wide smile as she let out a long passionate moan. “Mhmm yes keep that up.” Her head arching back as she took the tounging. The way it swirled moving back and forth as it explored her body. It was heavenly. Her hands shaking as she felt them move down caressing his head. Her fingers stammering through his hair as she moaned louder. “Fuck yes!” Her breathing getting heavy as she pushed him down. Hips bucking by the moment as she let out a long gasp. “Please keep going, It’s amazing!” She groaned hard grinding against him. His smiling growing as he continued eating her out. Her taste was soft and delicious as he continued a finger reaching over rubbing her clit. A little rough while he pushed against it, while moving it in circle. Teasing his customer. Her hips holding down as she felt like he was about to tear his hair out. “Oh god, yes don’t stop!” Her hips bucking as a fire rolled over her, a small orgasm overwhelming her as she felt herself cumming on his tongue. A long pant as she would lay there. It had only been a minute or two but she felt herself collapsing. As she muttered, “More please. Just fuck me.” Bulk did, they would fuck for the rest of the night. Their bodys moving together their hot breath against each other till. They would eventually fall asleep in each others arms. Author's Note Well here you guy's go finally got it finished and released for you guy's the move has gone well got everything into the new house. But it's finally finished, while I begin unpacking and thinking of what might happen next. let me know what you think will happen when Dusk and the girls visit Applejacks childhood home. Final FlashAuthor's Note You people are just going to hate me for this. Final Flash Officer Flash was finally home. Thank goodness, if you asked him. After this night he was ready to get home, drink a beer; Yeah right, I need to talk to Derpy, I’ve got to fix this, and figure out what has made her so mad at me. Flash thought while slowly walking to the door. He wasn’t sure what crime he commited but he had to fix this. He hated seeing Derpy so angry at him. That was why he brought with him a few things, in his right hand a bouque of Roses, yellow her favorite, and in the other one a bottle of champaign one of her favorite. He remembering getting the same kind when he was a kid. Snuck it out of his dad’s basement and took it with him on their third date. That was the night they had made love. A night he could never forget. The passion shared between them. Something that could never end. Besides Derpy was the love of his life and he couldn’t lose her. She was his everything and that was that. Flash walked into the apartment when he realized that the lights were off. “Honey! I’m home! Is everything ok!” He exclaimed while walking into the kitchen turning on the light. Derpy was sitting there off by the counter as she shook. Derpy sat there, a glass in her hand as she took a long swig of it. She poured another shot for herself, Whiskey. Flash realized she was drinking from one of his Whiskey glasses, and caused him to raise an eyebrow. “Are you ok babe? I mean normally you don’t drink my stuff, you never had the stomach for Whiskey.” “Why do you care?” Derpy said her voice sounding slurred as she got up from her stool. She looked back at him blood shot eyes that made her look angry. Flash wasn’t sure if it from from the whiskey or even from crying. Her face looked completely wet. As if she’d been crying all day while drinking away. “I care about you honey, come on whats going on?” He moved in closer, though Derpy only responded by walking back as she growled. “Were you with her?” She groaned while keeping her eye on him. Flash only looked confused while he shook his head, “With who, babe what are you talking about? I’ve been at work.” Flash reached over though she continued jerking back she stood by the glass bottle. “Don’t lie to me, I know you’ve been, you’ve been sleeping with some whore!” She reached over grabbing the whiskey bottle ready to take another drink though soon realised that the bottle was empty. Her face twisted with anger as she slammed the bottle onto the ground as she cursed. “Fuck!” She growled while moving over. “Baby maybe you should calm down.” “Don’t tell me to calm down! Now where were you tonight, fucking that whore? Don’t I turn you on anymore, am I so disgusting you can’t even get it up for me and you need to find someone else?” She felt herself getting hotter rage overwhelming her as she watched the man she thought she knew. The man she suspected was cheating on him. “What are you even talking about! I have no idea.” Flash responded feeling more defensive as he was trying to figure out why she was accusing him of cheating. “Yeah… Well explain this!” She hollered out as she pulled out a pair of Bra and panties, then one of his shirt. She pointed over at the lipstick marks that hanged there while tears falling down her face. “Baby this isn’t mine I swear. I would never cheat on you. I Promise, I love you with all my heart!” Flash called out his heart breaking seeing how Derpy was reacting. Though Derpy’s expression was that of a womans Wrath and Flash was in her way. “Then explain how I found these in our laundry room, the bra under my breath. What am I too fat! What should I do, Blow you! Come over get on my knees and suck that baby dick of yours!” She took a low blow there as Flash tried moving closer. “Come on, there’s no need for that. It’s just stress but I’m not cheating on you. Is there any way to prove that I’m not.” Though Flash admitted he was getting angry but pushed it back as he watched Derpy. She just needed to let it out. “Then how come you haven’t been wanting to make love to me, just ignoring me everytime I insinuate it. I wanted to start a family. What is it, are you just bored and some younger model is there enticing you!” She slammed her hand on the desk as she found herself looking down at the glass. Her eyes on them while remembering what her friend had said; If I had caught my spouse I’d kill them… I’d kill them… Kill them. The words running through her mind as she could see it. Grab the broken bottle get close to him and kill him stab him in his neck till he bleeds out. No one would come over or notice the screams. She could hide the body for a while. It was so simple. She could see it. “Baby please tell me what you want me to do? I’ll do anything.” “Let me see your phone.” Derpy said bending over grabbing the end of the broken bottle. Her eyes learing at him as she gripped it tightly. If she held it any tighter. She might have sliced into her hand. Flash didn’t notice it. His eyes focusing on her face even more. The way she looked at him. Derpy was about to kill him. “Here take my phone, look over it. If you don’t believe me.” He reached over and unlocked his phone handing it right towards her. Derpy took it. Her fingers letting the glass go as she started rummaging through the phone. Her fingers scrolling over his messages. Only one caught her eye at that point. A message from a Dr. Stable. “Who’s Dr. Stable?” Derpy asked not knowing who it was a confused look on her face. Shaking as she was trying to figure it out. “He’s my doctor, we’ve been having some trouble trying to conceived I was worried something was wrong. So, I went to him for options. He checked out a few things and well… He told me some bad news.” “Whats that?” she seemed to calm down slightly while she looked at him. “I’m infertial. Stable there says I’ve got a low sperm count. I wanted to tell you but it’s been so hard. I didn’t want to disapoint you. I feel less like a man cause I can’t give you the one thing you want. I should ahve told you much sooner.” He let out a long sigh as he felt tears running down his cheeks while looking at Derpy. Her heart pinging in shock as she muttered. “I mean you were so distant. I didn’t know I mean…” “I know, but I’m going to fix this all Starting tonight I won’t be working so hard. I’ll focus on you. I should have been taking those days off. But its going to change. I’m going to change.” Derpy sniffed and nodded, “Thank you honey, I, lets go to bed.” “I think thats a plan I’ll clean this up how about it. You’re going to be having a heck of a hangover tonight. “Sure.” She muttered her voice a little less slurred as she was ready to wobble off to bed when the phone rang. She looked at it and saw a text It was new and read. ‘So, like Babe, are you ready to come home and ditch that bitch of a wife for some fun <3’ It then came after it a picture of a pair of pail tits that looked perky. Her eyes widened turning red as she watched Flash turned around grabbing a broom. She turned looking over at the table and noticed her husbands standard Nine millimeter just laying there. Not sure how it got there. She ignored the putrid smell of Rotten Eggs. As she suddenly grabbed it. Screaming out at him. “You lyigng son of a bitch!” She pointed the gun straight at him and took the shot. Loud firing causing Derpy to flinch but she fired at him three times. Hitting him straight in the back. Flash turned around gripping his bleeding chest, coughing up blood he exclaimed, “Why.” Before falling down on the ground. The last thing he saw was Derpy the love of his life standing there. Somehow holding his gun shaking as she exclaimed. “I hate you! I hate you!” It was the last thing Flash ever heard and saw from his wife. Derpy stood there for a second her heart racing as she exclaimed. “I killed him, I—I killed my husband. I mean he was cheating on me right. Yeah that's it I could say he hit me. No, I don’t have any bruises. Why did I do it? No, I was so angry. Yeah, I lost my temper he was cheating on me.” She suddenly found herself sobering up. While hearing the knocking from the neighbors calling out. “Is everything alright, we’re calling the cops. Come on open up!” She panicked as she looked down at the phone. It was then she realized that the message she was looking at was from Dr. Stable, it said he had an appointment at noon tomorrow. “No that can’t be right.” She flipped through it looking over it. The message that pushed her over the edge wasn’t even there. None of it. No naughty pictures or even the message. It was almost like it never existed. “Was it real? I mean I saw it. I saw it right!” She was walking back and forth the door being slammed onto as the voices calling out. Derpy realized she was trapped. She wasn’t going to get out of here, and she just killed her husband. She looked over at the gun and knew she only had one out. She took the barrel of the gun against her temple… Then she fired it. A final Bang and soon everything was gone. Out like a light. Yet before she pulled the trigger she thought she heard a voice simply laughing saying, He should have taken my deal. Oh well. Motel funDusk yawned as the sun was setting. Driving down the road, he’d been driving almost all day, and his legs were starting to get tired. Applejack next to him giggled in enthusiasm as she was watching the road. In truth they probably had another day before they were able to actually make it to the farm. At least that’s what the Gps said. His head swam gently while looking back to the Minotaur, “It’s going to be nice meeting your parents.” “I know right, Oh I hope my brothers and sisters are there to meet you also, It’s so exciting.” She bounced slightly causing the Charger to bounce slightly from her sure weight. Dusk had to do everything in his power not to crash the car from the unexpected movement. “Woah, careful there, I don’t want us going off the road,” Dusk muttered while looking back at the minotaur who looked guilty her face going down for a second. “Sorry, I just got so excited it’s been a long time since I’ve been home.” “Yeah though we still have a long journey ahead, Maybe I should stop for the night.” He let out a particularly long yawn. Dusk smiled some as Applejack wiggled in her seat. “Yeah, we’re stopping it might be for the best.” Dusk chuckled while he began driving towards the close’s motel. The days inn, was rather simple standing off to the side it was clear that not many people visited it. Not all the way out here, as he headed inside, he saw the clerk a small indian man who gave a light smile and said, “How many beds do you need sir.” His accent was fairly thick but Dusk managed to understand it barely. “I’ll need two beds, and if I could request it could it be on the ground floor.” He wasn’t going to take a risk of Applejack taking a step in the cheaply built motel and falling right through the floor into someone elses room. “Sure thing, sir, been a slow night. Normally only get customers in summer, when the conventions come.” He said while grabbing a key, “ID? Need your ID.” “Oh sure here, also how much will it be?” Fifty-six Dollars, please sir, and an extra fee for cleaning and if the room is destroyed.” Dusk nodded, thoug shuddering as he was imagining that Ember would accidently set the room on fire but shook her head knowing that would be something to worry about another day. The indian man handed the key’s and Dusk headed out, Grabbing the girls as they headed towards their room, room 1408. The room was quiet simple, two beds next to each other the television mounted on the wall and the bathroom in the small room in the otherside. Applejack bending over as she got inside not to bust her head against the counter. “Do we really have to stay here dork, I mean you could have let me drived.” “No offense Ember but I don’t want to wake up in a ditch, do you even have a license?” “No but I can still drive, I’ve done it before in the thirties.” Dusk shook his head, “No not going to happen, beside I’d rather get some sleep and know nothings going to happen.” He wasn’t sure about the others but he knew he wouldn’t survive a crash and burn. So it was better to be safe than sorry. Dusk found himself landing on one of the beds, groaning hard as he laid there. Though his troubles weren’t over with as without warning Applejack climbed onto the bed, though she wasn’t alone. Ember and Sunset were getting in the same one. “Um girls I don’t think the beds going to fit all four of us.” “Fine but tonights my night, So I should sleep with Dusk.” Ember said while crossing her arm looking annoyed. Applejack looking jealous simply exclaimed, “But we’re visiting my parents it should mean I get first dibs besides I want to introduce him as my boyfriend!” The Bullgirl growled clearly more annoyed then anything. “Girl your both wrong.” Sunset said as she started fixing the room a bit. Her tails glowing gently as she was examining the sheets. “What do you even mean?” The two looked at the maid confusion in their eyes as they looked back at each other. Sunset giving that foxy grin raised her hand and gave a slight wave. The dragon and minotaur found themselves tossed onto the other bed. A light suprise on each of their face while Sunset giggled with a foxy smile. “It’s my night, and it’s been a while.” She rolled over getting onto the bed as she looked at Dusk, those red eyes on him making her look like a cute puppy. Her tails wagging gently. Applejack, and Ember tried responding though when they moved towards the edge of the other bed. They found they couldn’t push past it. Daist punching into the invisible wall but nothing happened. “What did you do to them?” Dusk asked while watching the girls pounding on the wall. “A small trick I learned inviswall. It’ll keep them there for a bit, they can watch but if they want to touch it’ll be each other.” That Tricky smile on her face grew wider as her tails swished back and forth. Those two cute tails as Dusk watched them “You could feel them Senpai.” She muttered letting out a cute voice. Dusk found himself raising an eyebrow. “Come on, it’s been a few weeks, and I need some fun. You always spend time with Ember and Sunset, While im always working.” She pouted more making the Kitsune look even mroe adorable. Dusk couldn’t help but feel a twinge of guilt by this, it was true. Though he admitted she was nromally off cleaning and Dusk only really saw her in the morning. “Fine beside like you said it is your night. So whatever you want to do, it’s up to you.” He gave a smile as the kitsunes tail reached over grabbing his wrist, so soft to the touch Dusk shuddered as they moved against him dragging him close to the fox woman. “I want you, I need you. Hold me, care for me.” The Kitsune growled while she seemed to claw at his arms. Her eyes turning to slits as he body glowed more. The fire within her growing more then it ever had been. “Is this your Fox fire acting up?” “Oh no, I just want this. I want to feel someone touch me, Kitsunes love having attention, we’re like Inu’s we need attention and fun.” She let out a light yip the expression of excitment as Dusk reached over caressing and rubbing her tails. Getting his fingers right in there. Sunset’s ears twitched as she let out a soft moan. Her head nuzzling into him as she wanted more pushing her tails into his hand the other one gently rubbing the back of his hand. Dusk shuddered as he moved his hand grabbing her tail. Caressing both of them they felt so good in his hand as he watched into the kitsunes eyes. That kind passion to them was more then he could imagine. “Your tail is so soft, so cuddly.” Dusk exclaimed while running his fingers through it. “Thank you, I wash it all the time, a Kitsunes tail is its pride. I hope to one day grow more.” She muttered her face turning a crimson red while looking away. “Hmm and how does a kitsune grow more tails?” Dusk asked continuing to play with her tails, Dusk almost thought he felt Sunsets leg jerk from this as she moaned more, “It’s kind of strange, but some Kitsunes are diffrent, some grow a tail from age, others gain them from special events. My mother she earned her tails from a combination, as she got older and experienced special events in her life she had gained a tail, she had gained her last tail when she met my father, and they married.” “Hmm, So your mom gained a tail when they got married huh? I thought it was mating?” he chuckled while leaning in kissing her neck, causing Sunset to moan more, “My father was human, he was a soldier for the empire in world war 2, he witness the drop on Hiroshima, he died back a few years ago. Mom had offered to extend his life but he refused, claimed it would be a dishonor to outlive his comrades for this long.” Dusk noticed a small tear escape her eyes as Sunset thought of her father. Dusk felt bad for her as he continued petting her. “I’m sorry for your loss.” “It’s fine, he is in a better place, though mother can be lonely, since she’s immortal. So, she just goes and plays tricks on young American boys.” Sunset gave a wicked smile though leans in and gives Dusk’s lips a light kiss. “Don’t worry I’ll make sure she doesn’t mess with you if you guy’s ever meet.” Sunset moved in straddling him. Her tailed pulled back as she reached over undoing her top. Her luscious breasts exposed. Firm looking, Sure they weren’t as large as Applejack, or even Ember but they bounced just like ether of them as she leaned in kissing and nipping on the mark she left. His body pulsing with desire. His cock throbbing like a heart as he wanted to take her. “Sunset,” Dusk gasped while the fox whispered, “My mate, only I can tease you and pull pranks.” She muttered as she caressed his head, her nibbles getting rougher. Dusk found his eyes wondering over toward the other girls who watched in annoyance. Though Applejack seemed to look far more fluster. He could see her chest getting bigger with each breath. Ember looked jealous, as she pouted more. It was beyond adorable while she crossed her legs. Though Sunset grabbed his cheeks turning his attention back to her. “No, no sweetheart, tonight is my night. I only want your eyes on me. They can watch.” She muttered her voice long and seductive clearly teasing as she began moving her free hand down between her legs. It was there he heard the sound of his zipper coming undone. “Hmm someones excited?” Dusk chuckled while watching Sunset, her foxears twitching as she kept that smile going. “Hmm yes, I figured I’ll have a bit of fun, though lets see, how long will you last?” Sunset pulled snickered pulling herself away. Her cute backside facing him while his cock was exposed to the cool air. “I wonder if you’ve tried this before?” “Tried what?” Dusk asked before giving his answer, his shaft felt a tight squeeze as he reaized that Sunset had wrapped her thighs around his shaft. His heart skipping a beat. Her hips wiggling as she began lifting her legs up and down slowly. Really getting a rythem going as she rested her hands on his chest. Pushing down as she began moving her hips and thighs up and down Rubbing against him. “Holy shit!” Dusk responded as he felt her jerking him with her wonderful legs. His face getting hit by her wonderful tails as he reached over rubbing one of them with one hand. The other caressing her hips. A Light smack as Sunset moaned, “Hmm is my Senpai getting more excited.” She cooed with a little chuckle as she began bouncing more. Her hips like a vice grip, it hurt a bit but at the same time felt so good. Dusk groaned hard as he felt his balls bouncing against her as she kept her furious motion. Dusk continuing to play with her tail bouncing his hips back with a hard moan. Trying to resist unleashing his load. He wanted this to last forever. He gave a grunt as he felt her going faster. Her hips blazing as she moaned gently. “Do you like that Senpai? Like how I fuck your cock with my thighs.” She teased more her voice growing more seductive as she looked back at him. The way her eyes grew. Dusk knew she was doing this on purpose as he reached up his hands wrapping around her breasts as he grabbed them. His fingers twisting and teasing her nipples as she moaned back in response. Dusk found himself pulling her back. Her back against his chest as he whispered. “I wanna fuck my sexy fox!” A light growl, as he bit into her neck, Sunset moaned more as she let out a light whisper. “Then stop teasing the fox and take your Vixen.” She growled as her tush rubbed against him. Dusk unable to resist such a request pushed her down. Her ass in the air with her twin tails wagging. Dusk let out grunt as he picked her up, as he pushed her right over his cock. His fingers reaching over starting to watch her legs spreading. “Hmm well here’s some dicking Foxy,” Dusk growled with a bit of tounge and cheek. While Sunset smirked, “So planning on cleaning me out?” “You bet it.” He growled as he pulled her right down impaling her with his personal spear. Sunset screamed in delight as she let out a long moan. The way it filled her she gasped for breath. Dusk grunted her pussy as tight as ever. She sat there for what seemed like a few minutes as she adjusted to Dusks size. It had been a while since they had sex. Not since the first time they did it. Dusk admited that her cunt felt so good, like warm apple pie. As she sat there. Her hips rocking gently as if she cradled his member with her tight pussy. Dusk soon decided to take the first step his hands grabbing her plump hips and began lifting her up. Sunset looked back with those red eyes and a small smile on her face. When Dusk pulled her down. She moaned with such delight. Her head turning as she gave a foxy grin looking at the other girls a slight tongue sticking out, as Applejack looked jealous, Ember, well she was near the corner almost looking like was masterbating to the sight. Sunset groaned hard as she felt Dusk smack her ass, a growl on his face as he muttered, “Hmm aren’t you suppose to pay attention to me?” giving a wink as Sunset moaned with ravinice desire. Her hips bucking against him as she bounced off his cock. Dusk holding her as they fucked like no tomorrow. The bed rocking more. He could imagine they were going to get complaints. Though Sunset’s pussy tightened around his cock, he could feel her orgasm coming soon as his balls slapped against her. Fuck their complains! Dusk growled pounding into her harder and more agressive. The bed creaking louder as he heard her squeal in excitment. Her body tensing up as she began cumming all over him. Dusk though at this point continued on thrusting like a wild animal. Dusk began pushing her up and down. His breathing getting heavier as Sunset panted like a dog, Yipping as she moaned out, “Dusk! Keep going fuck!” her breasts bouncing more as she gave a wicked grin. Her ass bouncing against him as her head shot back. Hair flowing down and her tails grabbing his arms as she returned the favor. As she howled out in glorious lust. Her body starting to smolder as she began to catch fire. Dusk groaned hard his eyes widened though found himself thankful he was immuned to fire thanks to her gift. He growled as he began fucking his fire ball with heated passion as she moaned hard. “God damn it! I think, I’m gonna, im gonna cum!” He exclaimed shooting his load deep within her. His balls draining within her, It felt like an eternity since he had such blissful release, and Sunset screeched out in joy, as she collapsed on top of him. Her fire going out. Nuzzling against him she whispered. “I love you Dusk-San,” Dusk found his heart skipping a beat at this point not sure what to say, He had heard it from Applejack a good few times especially during sex. But from Sunset she was so professional half the time it really caught him off at the moment. His mind racing to find the right words. But gently wrapping his arms around her. His legs kicking the blanket over them he mumbled into her ear. “I love you also Sunset, I love you, and the girls.” “Hmm thank you, Dusk.” She said gently as she scooted in closer. Her tail reaching down grabbing the blanket and pulling it over each other. “Anytime.” He mumbled as he wrapped his arms around her. His body feeling drained as they rested together. Sunset giving a soft sigh as she fell asleep in his arm. Ember, and Applejack sat there watching the two, clearly annoyed as Hell as they looked at each other. “Thats so unfair making us watch. It was so sexy, Watching Sugar Pie fuck her.” Applejack muttered feeling her pussy getting wet imagining it was her getting pounded by her boyfriends cock. “Hey could’ve just fapped some like I did, Not like I cared but damn it I needed to get off.” Ember muttered trying not to look flustered. Though knowing that she had did the deed. Applejack just watched her for a second letting out a sigh. “I wish she turned the sheild thing. I wanna cuddle also.” Applejack muttered her hair falling off looking far more frustraited. “Well doesn’t look like your getting that tonight come on we better get some sleep… why are you looking at me like that?” Before Ember new it she found herself pulled into a bear hug from the Bull girl who held her closely as the covers went over as she called out, “Air, AIR!” Author's Note Well there you guy's go a fun sex scene after such a dark chapter hope it makes it up to you guys. Farm houseIn the morning they cleaned up a small bit, Sunset making sure that everything was prim and proper. The sheets were cleaned up, after their little mess. Applejack looked worn out, and Ember grumbled, especially when Applejack would sneak a smirk at her as she leaned into Dusk, clearly swishing her tails around as they finished packing up and getting in the car. It would be a long drive, though would take a few stops in between. Especially when Ember wanted to see the statue of Rockhoof. Dusk almost had to drag her off when she snorted fire off. Though she had fun. “This Vacation has been nice,” Sunset said as she smiled sitting in the back. “Yeah, it’s been fine, though I guess I have been needing to get out of my space for a bit let my wings spread.” Ember agreed though sounding like a pain in the ass in the process. “I know right, and I’m sure you guy’s will love to meet my parents also, Though um, I kind of never told them you guy’s were with Dusk.” Applejack’s face turned to beat red while the kitsune and Dragon looked toward her wide eye. “Why not!” The girls said looking quite annoyed at the Minotaur, Applejack somewhat sinking into the chair at this moment. “I’m sorry, I just, Mom and Dad are a bit traditional and if they found out I was in one of these here Polyamorous relationships they might freak out.” Applejack said while looking almost ashamed. “Still you could have warned us. What are we going to do when it's our night here?” Ember added annoyed. Smoke emanating from her mouth like she was ready to set something on fire at any moment. Dusk sighed as he rubbed his temple. “How about this, If you guy’s can go a few nights without me in bed with you, I’ll spend a couple of extra days. That way we don’t get Applejack in trouble. But seriously though. Applejack, I wish you told us this.” He looked towards the minotaur somewhat disappointed but understanding all the same. “I know but I never imagined that they would be joining us. This was going to be a personal journey between the two of us.” Applejack exclaimed as she reached over rubbing Dusk's leg. “Fine, well let's get going. Before we get more distracted.” He looked to the girls who were more annoyed than anything but decided to head right on-off. As they would drive off into the distance heading to the farm. Starlight, bit her lips as she looked towards the Bordello. Her face was tired, exhausted with lack of sleep as she found herself stirring and tossing in bed. But when she moved on getting close to the house. Trying to move in, and she felt an urge to see Dusk. Starlight needed to talk to him beg for forgiveness ask him, beg him to tell her what happened to her father. But she moved in closer to the door when a voice called out. “Hey what are you doing here!” Starlight turned around seeing a woman standing there, an Amazon of a woman standing what looked to be around seven feet tall, and more muscular then most woman she’d ever seen. She was walking over, looking quiet annoyed. “Oh um, I’m here to talk to Dusk… Who are you?” “Names Gilda, I’m the houses new instructer, now what is it your wanting.” The amazon of a woman asked while eyeing Starlight who felt so small like a garden mouse looking towards the Amazon of a woman. Who just watched. “I wanted to apologize to him, for something I did that's all I just.” “Oh you must be Starlight, Yes, I’ve been told by the big boss. She said, you’re not allowed on the premises, and if I see you remove you myself.” It was there Gilda reached over and popped her fingers. Starlight looked scared, her face turning red as she imagined this big woman coming right at her and ready to hurt her. “I’m so sorry please um, here take my number and please give it to Dusk I want to talk to him it’s important. I just need to ask a few questions.” Starlight muttered while she wrote down her phone number and handed it right towards the large woman as she began running away. Her heart pounding like a train. “I’ll hand it over and relay the message, not get out of here before I throw you out myself.” Which Starlight could believe her face turning red as she found herself rushing out of the yard? As she panicked, Gilda simply stood there an annoyed look on her face as she slipped the paper into her back pocket. Knowing that this was going to be a thing. The valkyrie rolled her eyes as she would turn back and call out to the other girls yelling at them to get back to work, “I wanna see you girl’s sweat!” Starlight would slowly begin walking off her head down as she wasn’t sure what she was going to do. Her heart ached for forgiveness it wanted to know what happened to her dad and what caused him to die. But she wasn’t sure what to do. She continued walking off heading down the streets when without warning she found herself bouncing into someone. She bounced back into reality as she suddenly looked overseeing a woman standing there. “Oh I’m so sorry… are you ok?” a shock as the woman looked ill, skin looking grey, a tired look on her face, as if she was about to drop dead at any minute, while this woman looked at her. “Yes, I… I’m, actually I think I will need your help but is there something you need?” “I’m fine, but lets get you somewhere you look like your about to pass out.” Starlight looked more worried as she watched how the woman just watched her with no relent. “Well how about you follow me somewhere and give me a light hand.” The ill woman muttered her turning around and walking with a gentle limp. Starlight found herself following behind her figuring that she should do a little bit of good and get this woman help. Maybe even try and get her to a hospital or at the very least convince her into going to one. She would follow the mysterious woman, and for a few seconds thought she could smell the scent of sulfer. Dusk groaned as he began taking one more turn. The long patch of dirt road as they began going down, he’d seen miles of corn running off as far as the eye can see. If he drove on farther he was sure that he would run into he who walks behind the rows, and worry about murderous children. “We’re here, we’re here!” Applejack was looking far more excited then ever before, in fact Dusk was sure she was about to jump right out of the car at any moment. “Careful I don’t want you jumping out of the car babe.” He stuttered for a second realizing what he called her though pushed it away. As he took a deep breath as Dusk continued driving down the road. The road was bumpy as it ricked the car around. While the girls in the back. Grunted, “Great but damn I think you guy’s need some new roads or something.” “We do every few years, though they kind of just get broken.” Applejack said giving a light laugh as she rubbed the back of her head. They drove off for a minute, maybe two though Dusk smirked watching the excitment in Applejack body as she bounced more. Her breasts jiggling gently. Dusk looking up seeing the house coming in sight. While looking at it, Dusk found it kind of cozy. It was a simple two story home made of old fashion work. The lights glowed gently from the home, as it felt more inviting then it needed to be. As Dusk stopped a few feet away by the dodge pick up truck. Applejack jumped right out of the car, as Dusk pulled out. His legs feeling like jelly as he began stretching out. Followed by Sunset and even Ember as they pulled out, The Dragon letting her wings stretch out as she groaned. “Next time I’m flying, yesh. I can’t stand being soo couped up.” She groaned walking towards the house. “I know what she means, I need a hot bath.” Sunset added while whistling. They headed towards the house Applejack the first one to make it up there the smile on her face only growing wild Dusk finding himself smileing back as it was that infectious. SHe reached over knocking onnthe door, as it clattered for about a minute. Soon they stood there waiting, standing there for a minute Dusk found himself actually feeling nervous meeting Applejack’s own family. He wasn’t even sure how they’d even react meeting him. Though he was sure to find out. There was a light grumble as he heard a voice going, “Who could be here this late at night.” As they stomped down, Dusk bit his tongue imagining that they were going to be face to face with a shot gun, at least from how his cousin Boomstick was when someone knocked at his door to late at night; though why cousin Boomstick was in jail for a reason. He thought for a second when the door opened. Dusk was prepared for a gun to the face. But instead standing there was a man. No not a man, a male Minotaur who stood a great five foot six. Pure musle looking up at Dusk for a minute his horns giving him an extra three inches as he wore a flannel shirt and an annoyed look. “We’re not interested in your new religion here you see, please leave.” He looked at Dusk for a good minute. Dusk looking down though a moment pause as he couldn’t help but think. Applejack’s dad is fricken short. How is she so tall? Though the man just raised his hand for a moment. “Is there something wrong with yer head boy, I ain’t interested in what you want now git going other wise I’ll be getting betsy!” “Daddy!” Suddenly Applejack screamed grabbing the shorter old man and caused him to knock back a cry of suprised as he called; “What in tarna— Applejack is that you!” He called out sounding more calm as he looked over at the minotaur girl. “Yeap it’s me, sorry it took a bit to get here, got stuck in some traffic.” “Well Shucks Sugar cube get in, and who are these weird looking fella’s?” “Dad, this is my boyfriend Dusk, and well a couple of our friends.” SHe chuckled nervously though her father didn’t notice, or even noticed how Sunset, and Ember looked annoyed at the minotaur woman. “Well good to meet y’all I’m Sam, come in its got to cold as hell out there, please. Get comfortable. Sugar pie! Come on down Applejack here and she brought guests!” “Oh goodness, Applejack home, I’ll get the others.” As Dusk noticed a tall robust woman running past, clearly a minotaur woman like Applejack’s father but she is far taller as she called out up the stairs. “Guy’s Applejack’s home come on down!” as she smile walking over towards them Seeing Dusk she gave a motherly look as she gave him a hug. Squeezing him tightly. “And you must be Dusk, oh dear your such a skinny fella, I’ll have to make some food to fatten you up!” as she gave a calming smile. Dusk found himself laughing more. “I think I’m good for right now.” Dusk resisted the urge to laugh though Applejack’s mom nodded, “Well if your hungry im sure I can make you some of the best sweet potato pies you’ll ever have, and a side of beef. And fried potatos.” She said giving a wide smile, Applejack found herself feeling a little embarrased by how excited her mom really was while Dusk found his stomach growling as he realized that sounded like a great meal. “Well I appreciate it ma’am.” “Oh please sweet child, call me Pear, or mom, all of Applejack friends and any special friends of my kids call me mom.” She said giving a southern smile as she patted her husband on the side, “And this great muffin is Bright Mac.” She said whilen sneaking a grope his his rear, Mino’s looked at Dusk with a gruff look and simply said, “You can call me Sir.” “Bright Mac don’t be rude! He seems like a nice boy, and we don’t want to scare off another one of Applejack’s boyfriends.” “They’re not sleeping in the same room he can take the guest room but Applejack will be sleeping in her room, the same for the other two girls.” “But Daddy!” Applejack whined as she grabbed Dusks arm. Though Bright Mac the minotaur just snorted watching them, “My house my rules and he can sleep in the guest room or outside, and we still haven’t dealt with those coyotes or that moth thing that’s been eating you’re momma’s knitting.” “Bright Mac, we are not letting him sleep outside, now be nice.” Without warning, Pear grabbed Bright Mac by the ear and pulled him up. It was a sight to see, while he growled. “Jesus woman let me hear my damn it!” He groaned as Pear let go of it with a smile, “Now be a nice sweetie. And again we should celebrate and grab some drinks, you sweet hearts must be tried from your trip.” “That would be nice, really,” Ember said trying to keep a light smile especially watching the woman lift her husband up by the ear alone, and wasn’t sure how to react but figured it would be a good thing not to be a smart ass around her. “Well How about I get you guy’s some sweat tea and some water, We also have pop but those are normally for Big Mac. Speaking of which. BIG MAC, APPLEBLOOM, BLOSSOM! GET YOUR BUTT’S DOWN HERE!” She screamed as suddenly there was rustling around as Dusk watched three people heading right down the stairs each of them various sizes. Though it was clear they were all minotaurs. To say they were Applejack was an understatment, the two girls looked almost like clones of Applejack though of course one looked far younger and another one a couple years older. As they stood there giving a wave though the third one the only male out of them who Dusk figured was Big mac. Well he was a big, big man. Standing what seemed like nearly seven feet tall. His muscles covered in muscles. Long shaggy black hair who looked rather tired as he wore what looked like a sleevles shirt. Tattered jeans that looked like he just pulled them on and were ready to fall off. With some scared up hands. “Well nice to meet you.” Dusk said while looking back to the other girls as Ember seemed to be checking out Big Mac for a minute, though Dusk found himself feeling a little jealous there, No he shook his head at that point but watching some, “Yeap, Names Big Mac.” Big mac said his deep voice as he seemed worn out. That was when the two girls gave a wide smile clearly more awake than Big Mac. “Don’t mind Big bro here he’s tired from working in the feild. All day, I’m Blossom his Twin sister, please to met you, so your the one who got my little sisters hear.” Julliet smiled as she gave Applejack a cheeky smile Applejack eye twitching as she said, “Yeap he’s my boyfriend.” “Oh yes, and from what I heard lil sis, you are madly inlove with him, when I talk to her a bit she just so interested saying about how you… well Let me keep that to myself, and you’ve only known each other for what a few months?” “Did she now what did she say about me.” Dusk teased while Applejack felt so embarrased. Though she looked like she was doing everything she could not to hog tie Blossom there. “Well it’s nice too met you, now if you excuse me I’ll be hiding Applejack’s pictures of her naked in the bathtube. I know mom will be wanting to show them. “Don’t you dare, I’ve done it to your ex’s and Applejack, he’s gonna get the same treatment.” “How come you guy’s never did that with mine mom!” The smallest of the three who Dusk figured was Applebloom cried out. Now Applebloom, was by far the shortest though somehow taller then Bright Mac by maybe a few inches. She had smaller breasts that bounced gently as she looked annoyed pouting. She shared Applejack’s Red hair, though it was more cut down to her neck compared to Applejack’s long flowing hair. “When you bring a boyfriend over around your age, that your father isn’t going to skew with his horns. I swear, you always want to date older men, where do you even get that from.” “Come on Dad’s five years older than you and you don’t complain!” “Honey your seventeen, when I bet your father I was around eighteen.” “Still not fair but fine.” She looked over at Dusk for a second giving a smile, “You know sis he is pretty cute, I’m curious if he breaks up with you if I can take him off your hand’s.” She winked at Dusk for a hot second, while Dusk screamed internally, as he knew that would be a horrible idea, Applejack clearly not liking this moved in. “Watch it punk, remember who’s the big sister is between the two of us.” There they both watched each other quiet annoying. “Thats enough, you two. Applebloom, get up to bed, no drinks for you.” “But mom!” “No buts otherwise I’ll make you get a switch your not too old for a switching young lady.” Applebloom pouted in annoyance as she headed up the stairs while Pear just looked annoyed. “I swear I love your sister Applejack but she is a strange child. I need to make sure she doesn’t accidently send someone to jail.” Pear moved and handed over a cup of coffee as she smiled. “But don’t mind her, she gets that way sometimes, beside I remember when Applejack was younger. She tried going after this one boy, well her father didn’t make it easy for them. Chased the poor boy out of town. I had to give them both a stern talking to.” She eyed Applejack for a second. “Mom, I was sixteen beside I’ve grown up since then.” “I know you have honey, and please tell me how did you and this handsome boy meet?” Pear said while she grabbed another cup of coffee. Dusk coughed some as he wasn’t sure how to explain that not even sure how much Applejack had told their parents. “We met at work, Dusk took over the business, and well he helped me after a milking incident. When my machine broke.” Applejack blushed feeling embarrased. “Ahh is that so, and Dusk here isn’t taking advantage of you is he? Cause you know what would happen if your father found out about this.” “No, I wouldn’t take advantage of her I promise.” He raised his hand trying to make sure that he knew he was being serious. “It’s true I really had to push him to try some things and he only did it cause well I was hurting.” “Don’t need to repeat it. You father use to help me out all the time, while I was producing some milk.” “Mom I really don’t need to know that.” Applejack revolted as she imagined such a horrifying idea as she looked at Dusk who couldn’t help smirking seeing Applejack so flustered as she went over everything. “Well It’s punishment for being such a pain in my ass.” Pear said while getting more into embarrasing. “Come on Dusk let’s head to bed, and we’ve got to find a place for the others. “You’re room is where its been and it should be just like how you left it.” Pear moved in and hugged her daughter holding her with a wide huge. As Applejack would return one as well. “I’m glad that you came to visit us hun. We really missed you.” “I missed you guy’s also mom, I hated that I left but I just… I wanted to see the world and more then just our little farm.” “I know, though really doesn’t mean you can’t come by more, beside I know you working at that bar it’s just odd knowing my little girl is grown up, I use to change yer diapers now look at you bringing a boy home, and got two girls hanging out. Not much of my little cowgirl who use to hog tie her sister and try and wrestle the twins.” “I know heh. Well we better get to bed, it’s been a heck of a drive Ma.” “Yeah, beside your fathers grumpy and we should all be getting some sleep, we’ve got work tomorrow. Time waits for no bull.” “Yeah, yeah mom.” Applejack smiled as she waved her hadn to Dusk and the others as she pointed them upstairs. THey followed up heading up the stairs hearing the creaks and squeaks with each step. Though heading away. Applejack lead him to her child hood room. Ember simply leaning in next to Dusk, “So, Applejack has a bit of a jail bait sister, a pair of twin older siblings, and just a strange family. I wonder what her rooms like loverboy.” Applejack’s room, was something, as the bed was a large queen size at least enough to hold Dusk and her if they slept on it. Though the rooms covered with various bands, and even a few trophies, which when Dusk got a better look at them realized they were hog tieing. “Like them, won them myself I was considered one of the best hog ropers around.” “It’s pretty cool, though how did you.” “When you live with Applebloom, you get lots of practice. Now come on lets get everything settled, I’ll get some blankets for Ember and Sunset. “Why do we get to sleep on the floor?” Ember called out, “Cause I don’t want My sugar here sleeping on the ground we can share a bed.” Applejack said as she gave a slight wink to Dusk who found himself blushing a bit more. “No I don’t mind I mean besides It wouldn’t be fair Heck I’m sure I can take the couch if its too much let me go ask your parents fo—” But before he could finish that sentence they heard a loud creaking from across the wall, and then a little cry that sounded like Pear who yelled out, “YEEE HAW!!!” as the sound of a bed bouncing from great force. “Oh sweet baby jesus don’t tell me they’re.” But it was clear what was going on right then. Author's Note Hey guy's hope you enjoy it and please have a merry Christmas and a happy new year. WorkingMorning couldn’t come by fast enough. Dusk is lying in the bed, unable even to get a wink of sleep as he pulled out of the bed upon hearing the first crow of the roosters in the distance as he looked out the window. He watched as Big Macwalked outside, letting out a curse as he began heading off to the barn. There was a quick knocking on the door as they turned around and saw it open. Bright Mac is wearing a flannel shirt. The sleeves pulled back, showing his muscular hairy arms as he looked over. “Alright now, it’s morning, and you know what we do, hun; get ready for a nice breakfast your momma cooked and get to work. I expect it from everyone. Now Big Mac out already tending to the crop, So I’ll have you show them around a little bit alright sweetums.” “Alright, dad, but yesh didn’t have to bounce in. What if I was naked?” “Oh, I’d have known, honey, I would have known. Now you and the other ladies get ready and work in the barn; the boy and I are going to be spending some time talking and getting to know each other, you hear.” He walked over and grabbed Dusk's shoulder. Dusk gave a lightly nervous laugh as he could imagine this bull-man could whoop his ass in under ten seconds if he tried to do so. Though of course, doing so, he had to stand on his tiptoes. It might have been far more amusing if it wasn’t for how strong his grip as compared to the others. Applejack’s father began leading Dusk out, heading off towards the farm for a good minute while Dusk looked back at the house. The sun barely up as it moved over the horizon. He hardly knew what would happen as he found himself stumbling lightly—barely catching on as he followed the male minotaur. The long silence between them as Dusk wasn’t even sure what to say. Crickets chirping trying to kill off the awkward silence between the two men. “What is it you intend to do with my daughter?” Bright Mac said while looking over at Dusk, a snarl as he looked beyond intimidating. “I— I mean….” Dusk wasn’t sure what to say, somewhat shocked by the Bullman. Who grabbed Dusk by the shirt while speaking simply, nice and slow. “What… Do… you…Intend to do with my daughter?” He watched Dusk with fire in his eyes. Dusk was unable to help but feel those horns were looking sharp. “I want to make her happy. That's all; she’s honestly helped me with some of my own problems. I want her to be happy. In whatever way possible.” The Bullman nodded while letting go of his shirt. “Fine, I believe you for now, but you’re going to need to earn my respect. Got it. Cause She’s my little girl.” He handed him a pair of gloves. Dusk caught them reasonably easy as he asked, “What do you need me to do?” “Well, You’re moving hay around. Get them from one side to the other. Then when you're done, come to the house for dinner.” He turned around, heading out of the barn, while Dusk found himself looking over at the piles of hay. A long groan as he knew he would be here for a while and began putting on the gloves Bright Mac had given him. Starlight found herself sitting on the couch with the mysterious woman. It was one of those moments where she didn’t know why she was doing this. She just found herself in such a situation. “Ma’am, what is it your want to talk to me about?” “It’s simple, dear, and please call me Abaddon. You looked so distraught. I figured you needed a friend to talk to.” She smiled, pouring Starlight a cup of tea, “I’m not much of a tea drinker.” “It’s fine; tea has always been good for calming the nerves. It kills guilt, did you know that.” She smiled, more though she would place the tea kettle away for a second. Starlight looked at it for a minute, almost suspicious but looking over at the woman and seeing how beat up and hurt she was. She figured she wouldn’t be able to do something. Besides, Starlight imagined she had more weight behind her if something truly went wrong. She was sure she could run for it. “So Starlight, that is your name; what is it you desire?” The woman said, giving a calming smile leaning in, trying to keep a warm demeanor though something about it just seemed so off about it. Starlight wasn’t sure. “Well, I just wanted to help, that's all.” “Oh no, I could imagine that you’re a fine soul. A good soul that needs leading down the correct path.” The woman moved, spinning her tea more, while she watched Starlight more confused. “Yeah, I guess so. I just— I’ve made mistakes, doing things I shouldn’t have done, and I want to be forgiven, but. He won’t. I shouldn’t push him, But… I’m a terrible person.” She looked depressed by this. Now sure what to even say though the woman moved in closer. “It’s never too late, as it’s said in the good book, he provides, he protects and does love all his children. Even the sinners, am I right.” She smirked more while Starlight tried sliding back every instinct that was telling her to get away from this woman at all cost. Though for the time, it seemed like she couldn’t find herself pushed deeper into the chair. “I just… I want to be forgiven, given a second chance. My fathers are gone. I don’t know where he is or what happened to him. I want the truth. I want to know where he could have gone. That’s all, but it feels like no matter what I try or even do. It’s never going to happen. I’m bound for failure.” Starlight cried, feeling herself stuffed down into the chair, tears rolling down her eyes for the longest time, while The mysterious woman moved in closer. That smile was unseen as she looked down on the girl. “Well, how about I help you? I’ve been known for doing a few things. But you’ll have to do something for me.” “What, what are you talking about.” Starlight said, her eyes turning puffy while listening to the woman's words. “I want you to just say yes and agree to the terms, and in return, I’ll help you learn the truth about your father and where he is. Find the forgiveness you’ve been searching for.” “What do I need to do?” Starlight found herself asking, her heart pounding louder, not sure what she would need to do. However, the strange woman leaned in and whispered into her ear. “Just let me in, and let me do all the work. That’s all you’re going to need to do.” The woman let a soft coo into Starlight's ear as she looked over, taking a deep breath as she would begin making her decision. Dusk groaned as he pushed the bales of hay off to the other side. His muscles are burning. His legs hurt as he tried not to fall. Gilda would have loved this workout he imagined. Heck, he imagined without some of the training the valkyrie had put him through, he wouldn’t have gotten as far as he did for the last three hours. His eyes looked over at the large pule cursing the damn bullman. Dusks heart skipped a beat as he realized one thing. Though at the same time, he thought of Applejack, thinking of her and what she’d done for him. She was helping his sorry ass out for better or worst. A part of him wondered if he was even going to be alive now if not for her. His heart fluttered as he thought of her. Dusk loved Applejack, and he loved her more than anything. However, a single thought came down. Was falling in love with her. Was this Love? Or could it be Lust? I wonder, Master Shine, are you worried about that? He turned around quickly as he suddenly noticed someone standing on the shoulders. “Who’s there!” he called out, dropping the hay barrel and looking towards the woman who remained away from the sun. He got over closer. Curiosity ran past him when he realized it was none other than Bellatrix. The Vampire Queen. “Bellatrix, what are you doing here?” He asked, rather shocked since he wasn’t sure someone like her could handle being in a place like this. “Didn’t I tell you to call me Trixie? But besides that, I sense you were confused about something and thought I could be of some assistance. Though before you ask. No, I’m not here, that mark I left on you. Let’s say I added a bit of my essence within you. So that if you ever felt confused or trapped. I’ll be able to communicate with you, give you the advice you might ask.” “I guess… I wish you told me about this, and it’s kind of freaky.” “Oh, don’t complain, my good man, now please tell me what’s got you so bothered it summoned me here.” She watched him, and for a second, Dusk found that her eyes glowed a crimson red. “Honestly, I don’t know, and I guess in some sense my life is just— I don’t know, I guess I have my doubts. Like being here, My life is getting better, but a part of me feels like I don’t deserve this. Hell, I shouldn’t be here; maybe I should get back to the Bordello. Then there are my feelings, how I feel for Applejack. I hardly know much about here but a few things, and she has given up a lot; she’s taken a bullet for me.” He shook his head slightly while he grabbed the bale struggling to pick it up but eventually, he got it over there, hunching over breathing hard. His heart is pounding. “Jesus Christ, What is wrong with me?” Dusk groaned, putting his face against the straw, feeling it scratching his face. “You’re mortal; in some cases, I feel jealous, those feeling you have. Vampires like myself have trouble understanding empathy, being the worst. We can’t survive if we have it since we must feed. But your case, You seem to be overthinking.” “Yeah, how so; I just know I don’t know what I’m doing. What should I do? I feel worthless.” He slapped his head in frustration. “You need to let it go, and don’t treat yourself like that; No one disrespects the master of the Bordello, not even the master himself. Now please come over.” Dusk found himself doing that, moving towards the predatory creature. “So what should I even do? There’s so much?” “I can’t tell you that, you’ll have to figure it out, but you must take your own experience and master it. It’s all I can say, the past is gone and you can move onwards. Don’t be like Keys.” “Didn’t you respect and say Keys was a good man.” “I have, but it doesn’t mean Keys was perfect. He was a man, he lived in regrete he hated himself for betraying his own country. Infact I think him being the master of the Bordello was a redemption.” “Redemption, for what he hanged around with beautiful woman, doing what he could and living an easy life.” “Master Shine, has your time been easy since you became the runner of the Bordello?” “No, but.” “No buts, the Bordello it tests its Masters, and you are no different Keys wasn’t ether; he had his trials. It was his redemption. If it makes sense.” “I guess, though, It’s hard; I just don’t want to fail anyone.” He sighed, looking towards the beautiful vampiress. “Than don’t everyone fails, don’t expect yourself to be any different. After all, you’re only human… Unless you want to become an immortal, I could kindly change that. Though it won’t mean you won’t fail.” Trixie reached down, caressing his cheek. That seductive smile grew on her face as she licked her lips revealing her fangs. Dusk stood there for a minute, the thought of being immortal ringing in his ears, almost wanting it. No, he wanted that as he felt his throat dry, his legs killing him. Dusk wanted to say yes, but when he opened his mouth, the only words that came out were while he was close. “I just can’t. I’m sorry.” “Very well, though take what I consider, you’re only human. But you’ve got it within you to be better. Every generation of Bordello masters has surpassed the last one.” She smirked while the shadows slowly consumed around her. But before she left. She said this. “Good luck, maybe one day I’ll have you in my collection,” Trixie smirked as she vanished smoke emanating from the spot she had once been. “Well, that was helpful.” Dusk sighed as he turned to get over and started getting back to work. A hard hiss as he felt his side hurting. He needed to take a break. That was when he moved over, sitting down—taking slow breaths as he tried relaxing. That was when he heard the screeching; his head turned around, seeing a significant dark figure, as it suddenly swooped down attacking him. Dusk cried out in surprise as he suddenly found himself pushed down into the ground and face filled with large brushing breasts. Dusk found himself pulling back his head, hitting against the cold, dusty ground while looking up. Straddling him was none other than a woman, or a kind of woman. She had long moth-like wings big eyes that seemed to not blink with a shocked look plastered on her face, though the antenna’s on her forhead was definetly a shocker as she sat on him naked her dark hard nipples pointing down at him. “Um hello there?” Dusk asked the creature who only stared at him for a good minute. Her head-turning sideways while seeming to barely understand him. “Well, I’m Dusk. Would you mind getting off me?” he asked, trying to give a light smile as he watched her clicking. “Dusk?” The moth spoke a calm, innocent voice, her head moving around, almost popping her wings fluttering. “Yeah, I’m Dusk, and you are?” He wondered, looking towards her for a minute, figuring this would end in only so many ways while the bug creature fluttered off him. Standing. It took him a moment to realize that the way she stood, it looked like she had a pair of heels on. She stood what looked to be five foot nine, with an hourglass frame. Her antennas moved around lightly as she finally said something. “Name is Kira. Kira.” The Mothwoman said, her antennas moving around as she moved in closer. At the same time, she seemed to be examining Dusk. More surprised by it. “Um, nice to meet you, Kira.” He hoped he pronounced it correctly, though it seemed the Mothwoman wasn’t paying attention as she suddenly grabbed his shirt and started nibbling it. She was chewing on it with joy. “Kira Likes you.” She bit down more, seeming happy as Dusk just gave her a look that said; What the fuck? Though he pulled back. “Um, Kira, could you not eat my shirt.” “But the shirt tastes good to Kira, nice cotton.” She gripped it almost like she was close to ripping the damn thing off. “Well, I kind of need it. How about we make a deal?” “Deal? What kind of Deal? What do you want from Kira?” The Moth woman said her wings buzzing quickly as she looked like she was floating off the ground. “Well how about this if you help me out and get these bales of hay moved around I’ll give you my shirt.” He cursed at the idea this was one of his favorite shirts though he figured finishing the work might be able to give him a break especially stopping his leg from hurting “Deal, deal Kira, agrees.” Kira the Mothwoman smiled while buzzing over towards the other side of the barn. She reached over grabbing the bales two at a time one on each hand as she started going back and forth making it to the other side. Dusk was rather shocked watching her do it with such ease as he headed over lifting his own he would continue doing it. - One thing that was for sure, Kira was by far a good help getting the job finish. Mothwoman and sisters“Hey I appreciate the help here, who knows how long It would’ve taken for me to get done.” He watched Kira who simply stared at his shirt. Dusk sighed as he began pulling it off and handing it over. Kira smiling more reached and took it, Munching on it like it was a finely made meal. “Well thanks for the help. I better get in… would you care to join me?” “No, Kira not welcomed, they don’t like Kira, but Kira’s fine within the barn its warm, and There’s shirt.” She smiled as she nipples on the shoulder more. Dusk watched raising an eyebrow. “Well fine but if you need something I can open a window if you wanna just talk or something.” “Thank you,” Kira the Mothwoman said as she began fluttering up to the rafts hunched over watching him. Those eyes glowing like small moons. “Well it’s good to see you Kira.” He muttered and headed out. Closing the barn door behind him. Over a thousand miles, stood the Bordello of Desire, and everything seemed quiet. Celestia Sun was walking through the hallways cursing slightly. Wondering just when Dusk would return from his trip. It frustraited her greatly knowing that he was gone. “Come on, he’ll be back in a few days, just keep ahold of yourself.” Though the truth was she was nervous. The newspaper in her hand had her spine tingling as she looked down at it, and the following words read over it. Local cop was found dead, along with his wife. Though the cause was certainly a gun shot. No news of if it was murder or foul play has been reported. Officer Sentry, as most refered to him was considered a pinical of the community, and an investigation over the death of him and his wife will be further looked into. No leads have been identified. Celestia wasn’t even sure what to make of this. Though with recent events she didn’t like it. After talking with Rarity, and her midnight snack where she learned the Wendigo had eaten Firelight. It lead to more questions things she wasn’t sure she should even tell him. Leaving the young man out of the loop could be the best thing. Yet at the same time, she was obligated, hiding this information would only lead to trouble. The fact was Celestia wasn’t sure what was going on. As she walked down the stairs and into the main hall. She found the place strangely quiet. Not like how it could be on slow nights. But more over, just a off atmospher. As she headed to the living room, where she imagined a few of the girls were sitting back watching television. She knew a few of the girls had taken the night off. Cheshire being one of them. Though when she walked in she only saw Luna. Leaning back watching some random anime as she gave a wave. “Whats up sis, come on get a beer we’ve got an awesome episode tonight.” Her Finger pointing towards the long neck bottles and then the television showing off a random cartoon with giant fighting robots. “I’m good, I really should get back to work. Beside I need to get this place straighten out before Dusk comes back.” “Oh come on take a chill pill grab a drink and hang out with your little sister. I don’t think we’ve really spent much time together since I got here. At least not without Dusk here.” She took a long swig of her long neck bottle. “Fine I’ll take one beer, got it just one.” Celestia bounced down as she sat back. Reaching over and grabbing a cold one. Her hand reached over and twisted it off. As she took a drink. “I swear these things taste like shit. I’d rather have scotch.” “Well I don’t have scotch money fancy lawyer.” Luna snarked while she took a drink. “Hey I earned my right to be called Misses Fucking Lawyer, and I deserved to be called that.” Celestia snarked while she leaned back watching the show. She had no idea what they were talking about as she watched it but just tried relaxing. “No problem. Though I know if I slip viagra in your drinks you’ll be taller.” Luna chuckled while Celestia rolled her eyes. “Yeah, yeah you sassy bitch.” “Bear, I’m a wereBear not a Werebitch.” Sticking her tongue out while she grabbed a drink. Celestia grunted more, while she felt uncomfortable in the room. “Whatever. So why are you a werebear, shouldn’t you be a cougar like me?” “No idea, Like I said when I first transformed I just became a large bear. Kind of scared the shit out of me when I turned.” “I could imagine, when I changed it really screwed up my life.” Celestia took another drink as she leaned back. Bad memories coming back. “How so? I mean when I changed, I accidently ate the neighbors cat.” “Well, I basically lost everything, my home, my parents and left to fend for myself in the woods for a year.” Luna looked away in shame. “I’m sorry…” “Not your fault Mom and Dad were shitty people. Heck they never mentioned I existed to you.” “It was more then that you know…” “How so?” Celestia asked clearly more annoyed then anything. Her grip tightening onto the Bottle as she heard that. “Well there was a sadness in their eyes. I remember when I was eight. I asked if I could have a little sibling, you should have seen their face. It was like they regretted something, or wanted to tell me something… I never understood what that was about.” Luna took another drink. “Well they’re still shit.” “I know they sucked. I just don’t think they were as bad as you think they were. They made a mistake.” “A mistake! They left me to die! I was forced to survive alone in the woods, I was just a kid! You know what forget it, just don’t.” Celestia growled as she was ready to get up. “Wait don’t go, I never said what they did was right. I’m just saying, I think they regretted what they did.” Luna looked more worried as she held her sisters hand. Celestia’s eyes glowed like a pair of suns as she pulled away. “Yeah well you weren’t there, I was scared. I had to do what I could to stay warm. Three years I was out in those woods. Till Keys found me, Or I found him. As far as I’m concern. They died in a crash the day they left me there.” She took another drink of the beer as she threw it to the ground. Luna could see the tears in her eyes. As She pulled herself away from the couch. “Lets talk about it. I don’t want to lose you, I want to be apart of your life sis.” “We’ll talk about this later. I’ve got to get back to work. I need to just… I need to be alone ok. Thats all.” “No don’t go, we’ve got to talk about this. You seem to have problems Sis, I mean, We can get to know each other.” Luna muttered looking over at Celestia, who was turning bright red as she turned around. “YOU ARE NOT MY SISTER! My Family died when I was Twelve! They Died the day they left me!” She screamed so loud the anger in her voice as she looked towards the woman, her heart panging in guilt or worry as she ran out of the room. Luna would sit there for the longest time, as she felt a tear roll down her cheek as she sat on the couch and started crying. Apple treeThree days, three long tiring days as Dusk barely wanted to get out of Applejack’s childhood bed, as he felt his body aching. He never imagined working on a farm like this would wear him out. Dusk couldn’t even get his dick up as he groaned there. Applejack is lying there sleeping as he is laid back. It was barely midnight as He pulled his aching body off the bed. He found himself unable to fall asleep as he grunted. In a lot of ways, he missed being back at the Bordello. He let out a sigh while walking down the stairs sitting in the kitchen as he poured himself a drink. A cool glass of milk as he sat down, taking a long drink. That was when He saw Applejack’s mom coming down. She wore a long pink robe that clung to her body as she sat down. “Couldn’t sleep?” “Yeah, just hurting. I never really worked on a farm that much. The times I did, it wasn’t like this. It was more helping cows being milked.” He found his mouth dry as he remembered talking to a minotaur, whose daughter he had helped milk many times since meeting her. “I mean not like milking minotaurs; I mean cows, Milking normal animal cows.” “It’s fine, I understand; trust me, you should have met my husband when we first met. I had to get milked, and he was so embarrassed he accidentally hit me in the tit. He was so mad that he stuck his short head into a brick wall. It made me laugh so hard I forgot he hit me in the boob.” “That guy screwed up? I couldn’t imagine he seems so cold and collective.” “Oh yes, you should have seen Bright Mac; he was a bit of a goof but a great guy. He used to make me laugh. I remember we once went through a field cause he thought it would be fun to check me for ticks. He was the only one covered in ticks, and when my dad found out, I swear he was chased off the farm with a shotgun.” She giggled more, laughing. Dusk found himself laughing with the older minotaur. “Wow, sounds like he was a nice guy.” “He is, though Bright Mac became more serious after our kids were born. But he has his goofy moments. Especially with the younger ones.” She smirked while pouring herself some juice. “Heh, well, I probably won’t see that while with his daddy’s little girl,” Dusk smirked while feeling himself relax. The slight laugh made his body hurt less. “Oh no, Applejack was never Daddies little girl. That was more Lily, though, after she went boy crazy. I swear I don’t know what I’ll do with her. I pray she doesn’t get pregnant. Imagine the fate of that poor ol boy who tries it.” “Dusk couldn’t help thinking about the few times that Lily hit on him and his fear. “I could imagine it, though Applejack turned out great.” “Hmm, speaking of Applejack, what is your intention for my daughter, good sir?” Pear smirked while she leaned in, watching him as she drank her juice. “Oh well, um, I’m….” “Come on, I see how you look at her, and Applejack never seemed happier than she was with you. She’s a good girl. Though it’s clear she’s head over heels for you. So what do you intend to do with my daughter.” She watched her, clearly seeing if he was about to lie or tell the truth. So Dusk did the only thing he could do. “I mean, I care for her. I…” Though the words were lost. “Be honest; let mom know how you feel.” She smiled, patting his shoulder. The warmth she gave off felt like one his mom had when he was a kid. “I love her, she’s done so much for me, and in a way, she saved me. I love her, but I’m worried I’m not good enough for her. I want to be better; I want to do better.” “That sounds nice; at least your being honest. Which I like.” Pear took a long drink. She would eventually stand up. “Applejack loves you; I can see it in her eyes, son, and you are a part of the family. Trust me but don’t use me.” Pear smiled as she walked away, leaving Dusk alone with his Milk. He sat there thinking a long sigh as he imagined Applejack loved him. He loved her also. Yet a part of him felt scared. As he shook his head, Then there was Sunset and even Ember. He was matted with them. He shuddered, not wanting to hurt them either. He felt like a moron, a Coward. Yet there was so much he could do. Yet, at the same time. He wasn’t even sure what he could do? “It’s going to be alright, Like. We’ve got to get over ourselves.” He smiled as he got up and headed towards the stair. His eyes ran over the place, and he a small smile. He imagined getting used to being around a place like that, especially when dealing with Applejack’s family. He headed back upstairs, heading back to his room, when he saw Applejack’s sister walking off, not wearing underwear, almost winking at him seductively like she was trying to invite him in for something they shouldn’t. He shook his head as he muttered to himself. “That is a trap if I ever saw it.” He began walking around and heading straight into Applejack’s room. Opening the door, Applejack sat at the end of the bed, rubbing her arms while Ember and Sunset were lying down in their respectful position. Dusk looked over at the Cowgirl the way her horns stuck out. That calming smile, even if she looked worn out. “Couldn’t sleep?” Dusk asked with a smile. “Yeah, it’s been rough. I love the farm life, but you forget how much of a pain it can be when you haven’t done it for a while.” She said, giving a light giggle—her breasts bouncing with each hard chuckle. “I can tell, especially with your family. I mean, nothing’s wrong with them. They’re perfect, and it’s just.” “They can get a little too much; Yeah, trust me, I understand… Hey, mind coming with me somewhere.” Applejack said as she stood up, wearing her nightdress. The way it clung to her muscular body it’s flowing as she looked at him with those passionate eyes. “Sure, I’d go anywhere with you,” Dusk responded, his heart skipping a beat looking towards the beautiful minotaur. Quietly they walked off. They were closing the door behind them as they began walking out of the house. They headed out in the field with only moonlight and fireflies lighting their way. The crickets chirped with the smell of midnight dew filling the air around the young couple. Dusk couldn’t help admiring the cowgirl as she tipped her Stetson hat lightly. “So, where are we heading?” he asked, somewhat curious as they headed straight towards the cornfield. Applejack smiled with a head tilting. “It’s a special place somewhere I used to go at night when I wanted to get away from everything. It’s quiet, and I don’t think most people know where it is.” She smiled as she grabbed his hand and dragged him off to wherever this particular location was. Dusk didn’t mind, though he did struggle to keep up without the risk of his arm being ripped off. A light laugh as he felt his legs give a dull groan with each step, yet he felt much better than he’d been initially. Maybe working on the farm wasn’t so bad for his physical health. He’d have to suggest it to Gilda sometime. He shook his head, pushing the Valkyrie away. It was him and Applejack as he looked back at her at that fantastic muscular body—that heart of gold, with the red locks as she moved on. “Here we are!” She called out in excitement. Dusk didn’t even realize they’d been walking for so long. The silence and feeling of being near this woman made the time go by faster. They stood in the middle of a field where a single tree stood in its center. The wind flows through the branches. It made it sound as though the tree was whistling itself. It was soft-spoken music while the sky was evident on this warm evening. Looking up into the sky, the stars were gorgeous in how they twinkled. Even in the small town where the Bordello resided, the sky wasn’t as beautiful as this. This was something you couldn’t find in the city, not in a million years. Suppose there was heaven out there. Then Dusk imagined that this was the closes thing to heaven anyone would ever have. Heaven, he could spend eternity with Applejack by his side. “Wow, simply wow.” That was all Dusk could say, looking up towards the sky as Applejack stood next to him. “I know, right, really no place like this. The Bordello has a nice area for stargazing, like that one night.” She smiled, eying him as she reminded him of the night they first slept together. “How could I forget? You honestly helped me out more than you could have realized, well, you and the others.” He sighed as he found himself heading to the tree sitting down under it, listening to its howling music that was such a beauty, like the angels singing. Applejack fell, sitting next to him as she leaned her head back against the tree as they sat there watching the stars. “It’s peaceful, that’s for sure. I wouldn’t mind being out here all night.” “I know the feeling; whenever I was frustrated or upset, I came out here and watched the stars. Those were the nights. When I felt alone and unsure, I just watched the stars and felt like… I was more.” She giggled as she leaned down, her head resting on Dusk’s. He couldn’t help smiling slightly. “I can see why; I wish I had a place like this. I mean, when I was younger. It sucks how time goes.” “Time is a pain, but it’s worth I, cause well, Ah was able to find something.” “Now, what’s that?” Dusk chuckled as he looked back. Applejack smirked more while watching him. “Well, I met plenty of friends; I found a place to call home. I found a job I loved, and I found more.” She looked back at him, her hand reaching over, caressing his hand. “I know what you mean… I honestly think I’m glad I crashed that day. I found something greater. My life was going nowhere, and if I’m being honest. I don’t think I’d have been here.” Applejack looked back at him as she watched her. “It’s crazy, but I feel I’m filled with purpose. I’m not hated, and there’s nothing wrong with me. I just… I feel alive again, Especially after what Jackie did to me. Maybe I should go to therapy. I don’t know, but you guy’s helped me out.” He watched her more as he found his mouth going dry. His hands are shaking as he found himself leaning in closer. “I’m glad to help you, Dusk; you’re a great owner, and your not a bad person. You shouldn’t beat yourself up.” Applejack said her southern draw was growing as the minutes turned. “I know, but there are some moments I feel like I can’t do enough, but I’m trying. I want to be better, for you guys… for you.” He realized this was his chance. As he looked toward the cowgirl, he looked at Applejack and finally said it. “Applejack… I love you.” Leaning in kissing her, he kissed her with the passion he held deep within her. The minotaur would return that feeling as she wrapped her arms around his, and they had each other. For how long, Dusk didn’t care. It could be an eternity for all he cared. When they pulled from the kiss, Applejack looked at him for the longest time, blinking. The way she watched him as he said those soft words, she reached over, pulling him in closer. The way they held onto each other as she responded. “I love you too….” There was a silence between the two as they would lay there holding onto each other. Dusk began kissing her neck as Applejack giggled lightly. As she reached down, grabbing his shoulder. “It is my night, isn’t it?” “I think so, but these last few days have been so busy I hadn’t been able to think about it, and Ember hasn’t reminded me it was her night like she had been.” Applejack couldn’t help giggling at that as she nodded, “True, Ember always wants to get you all to herself. Especially for someone who acts like she doesn’t care.” The two laughed with much vigor. “You’re telling me, I swear, when Ember isn’t trying to fuck me, she’s trying to set me on fire.” A light laugh at such a dark thought filled them as Dusk leaned in, wrapping his arm around her. His hand grabbed her breast as The minotaur slowly pushed against his hand. “Now I wonder, when was it since I milked you?” Dusk asked, staring at the minotaur he loved more than anything else. “It feels like forever; maybe you should give me a hand?” Applejack smirked as she pulled her shirt off, revealing she wore no bra. Her breasts bounced, exposed to the cool air, and she licked her lips. “Hmm, well, what kind of man would I be to deny milking you, darling.” He moved in and kissed her neck. I heard the light moan escape her as his right hand went over, squeezing and massaging her giant milk-filled breast. “You do seem kind of full.” Dusk teased while leaning in as he positioned himself right in front of her. His mouth reached over to her right breast, gently sucking onto her nipple. His tongue rolled around, playing with her nipples as he felt Applejack’s milk filling his milk while he drank it slowly. “I’m always full for you, baby.” Applejack moaned as she began positioning herself more as she rested back. She wrapped her arm around Dusk’s head as he suckled on her breasts with hunger. Dusk would drink as much as he could, his tongue lapping her nipple as he teased her more, while the other one massaged with such enjoyment. Dusk’s hand quickly reached down, pushing between Applejack’s thighs as he began gently rubbing her clit. His finger runs in circles, with a gentle smile, suckling on her fabulous tit. “I want you; please, Dusk, I want you so badly. Stop teasing me.” Applejack moaned as she bellowed out, wanting more, as she felt the way his fingers rubbed and rolled against her clit, his other fingers rubbing against her pussy folds. Dusk thought he couldn’t help smiling while teasing the bovine; “Do you want me?” “Mmmhmm!” Applejack moaned as she panted, pushing her body against the mere mortal man. As He continued to rub her cunt. His fingers teased more as he pressed against her pussy, ready to slip a finger inside her. “Quit teasing me, damn it!” She moaned, her accent getting heavier as she pushed in closer. She wanted him to finger her. Applejack wanted to feel his hard meaty cock inside her. Fill her with his hot baby batter as she moaned more—the winds passing through the trees like music as he continued teasing his lover. “Oh, but I want you to know how much I love you. I love you so much I want to make you beg for me to fuck you.” He chuckled, the playfulness in his voice as he kissed her neck as she held onto the ground for dear life. The dirt raised while she was digging her fingers into them. Her hips grind against his hand. Her actions are begging that she be taken here under the stars. Dusk sunk his fingers deep within her Applejack’s breath shortened as she started pushing deeper into his fingers, wanting more. She needed more as she moaned hard. “Please, Dusk, I need you!” She panted hard, her pussy getting somewhat wet.” Dusk only smirked, getting in closer as he muttered. “Well, my Queen of the south, if you need me so badly, maybe I should give you what you want.” There was a second as Dusk got on top of Applejack. Their bodies pressed together with a fury of lustful passion. As he leaned down, kissing those soft lips. His hard throbbing cock, was ready to burst at any second as he got in closer. Applejack spread her legs for him as she watched him with anticipation. Dusk smiled as he pulled himself in closer on top of her as pushed the head of his cock against her pussy. It felt warm against his tip as he took a deep breath, pushing himself into her. His cock head made a popping sound as he went deep within her. A loud moan as Dusk grunted, and as soon as he thrust in balls deep, he pulled back with much pleasure as he began pushing back and forth. His bursts were short, yet for Applejack, it did the job. She was pumping faster. Dusk groaned harder as he pushed himself. Applejack moaned, her hips grinding against him as she wrapped her legs around him. The soft fur of her minotaur was half rubbing against him. Warmed Dusk as he groaned. “So good, Applejack, you feel amazing.” Dusk reached down, biting her neck, trying to hold back everything. However, the cowgirl was driving him wild. Without warning, Applejack suddenly pulled him in closer, rolling them around as Dusk found himself laying against the ground, looking up to his golden calf. The way the moon appeared behind her only made him smile. “Hmm, I think I’m ready for a ride, sugar.” She winked as she grabbed his checks and began rocking her hips slowly at first. “Well, I’ll have to make sure that it’s more than an eight-second ride,” Dusk responded, only to cause Applejack to roll her eyes with amusement as Dusk grabbed her hips. He held them tight as he slammed her down on his hips. How he pushed his body caused Applejack to let out a loud moan. “Oh shit, yeah, just like that sugar pie.” She suddenly found herself mooing out as she rocked her hips back and forth, feeling Dusk push her up and down, pumping his cock into the air without any sense of mercy. She continued riding onto him. No mercy as she planned to take every ounce of his hard meat. Dusk wouldn’t hold back either the sound of their flesh slapping together is like that of the beatings of drums. Music leads to something large and powerful. “Yee-Haw!” Dusk called out, though Applejack looked at him almost dirty as he spoke those words remembering what happened the night they had first gotten back. Yet arched her back, feeling him smack her fine ass with determination. Dusk looked into Applejack’s eyes seeing the utter beauty in them. As she watched him back. This wasn’t just a moment of lust, or even a mere fuck. No this was a moment that was special between the minotaur and Human. It was an act of southern love. One that the night would only know. There seemed to be no end in sight as the stars lighting their love-making as Applejack called his name out to the very heavens. The way she rid him. She wouldn’t have wanted this night to end as she let out a bellowing wail that could match that of the banshee of legend. Dusk almost thought his eardrums were going to pop from how loud she was yet, somehow they managed to survive. “Dusk— I’m gonna cum, Gonna, Gonna… FUCK!” She bellowed out one last time. Her hot pussy squirting like there was no tomorrow, and Dusk took it finding that he couldn’t hold back and soon began releasing his hot load deep within her. He didn’t care he wasn’t wearing protection. If she had gotten pregnant. Well that was fine by him. He loved this woman, loved her more then anything else in the world. Except maybe the other girls. Yet that was a situation for another day— another time. The two laid there in the ground warming each other with their bodies. They laid there for the rest of the night. Listening to the sounds of crickets chirping and Moonlight illuminating the night. They would wake up in the earliest parts of morning with fog surrounding them and soon they would head back to the farm holding hands as they headed off. Ready for a brand new day. Author's Note Well guy's its been a bit but here's the newest chapter hopefully I can update this more, just got busy with other things. if you guy's want to support me and my work, you can check out my Patreon. https://www.patreon.com/Mrmidnightwolf Werecougar vs werebear Dawn of BordelloAuthor's Note Hey there guy's this is a funny chapter version I'm working on it's an alt to what the real chapter will be though most will be the same beside the ending but I thought you'd like to have a laugh. I'm working on the true ending to this chapter for y'all to see. so follow me on patreon for when that chapter is posted and get the right ending faster then just here. https://www.patreon.com/Mrmidnightwolf Werecougar vs werebear Dawn of Bordello Morning came by as the fog rolled across the field. Dusk woke up as he looked, overseeing Applejack lying there with a gentle smile as they woke up in each other’s hands. Walking back to the farm, their silence seemed to calm as they returned to the house. When they walked inside, they met Ember, the Dragon, who grabbed Dusk as she called out in an angry voice. “Where have you been!” Ember’s eyes flared red; her scales turned crimson as she looked beyond angry and continued looking at them. “We were out. What’s wrong?” Imagining something had gone wrong while they were gone as Ember crossed her arms. “Yeah, you got a call from Celestia and the fact that we couldn’t find you scared the shit out of me. Seriously, where the fuck have you been.” “Language there, dragon!” Rose called out, more annoyed by the language than anything else. Dusk Couldn’t help rolling his eyes. “Well, we’re back; just hand me the phone, and I’ll call her back.” He snatched his phone from Ember, as he quickly turned around feeling those blazing eyes on him clearly she was more annoyed then anything as he listened to the phone ringing. He stood there waiting for the answer. “Hello,” Celestia said finally answering the phone. Dusk could hear the exhaustion in her voice as he quickly answered. “Hey Celestia, it’s Dusk whats going on?” “You need to get back here quickly. Something happen. Alright drop whatever your doing and get back here as soon as possible.” There was a second pause, as Dusk looked at his phone, and shook his head. “What are you talking about whats happening?” “Just get back here, Officer Flash sentry’s body was just found recently and his wife dead. We need you back here, you’re face was on the news as a possible subject. Just hurry ok.” The panic in her voice as the tiredness seemed to vanish at this point. “Alright, we’ll get up there, that shouldn’t be much of a problem. Let me get my stuff.” Dusk looked back over to the girls as he found himself frowning. Celestia simply hanged the phone up on him at this point. “Guy’s I think we’re in trouble pack up your stuff we’ve got to get back to the bordello.” Applejack looked disapointed. “Is something going on.” “Yeah, Looks like we’re going to have to deal with more shit. Come on.” Without much warning they let Applejack’s family know what happened and got whatever clothes they could, and bouncing into the Charger, and then they were off. Driving off like it was the end of the world. Little did they know what would happen next, would change their lives for the worst. For the next few hours of leaving the farm, Dusk drove to the bordello, pedaling to the metal as he continued driving like a mad man. Applejack is holding onto the seat for dear life. Even Ember and Sunset held on as Dusk drove, going far over the speed limit. He pushed the charger to its limit as if he was about to make the cannonball run. The engine roared like a hell beast. It was never-ending with such passion. “Slow down, Dusk!” Applejack called out, though Dusk continued driving, taking a quick turn with such passion. “I will continue when we get there.” He called back as he took another turn. How they hadn’t been pulled over was a miracle in and of itself. He was getting closer to town and pushing the engine for a good bit. Finally, he saw the manor’s entrance and soon drove up the hill. The sounds of breaks squealing as he put his foot. Down stopping just barely as he felt jerked forward, hitting the wheel with his chest. A hard umph escaped as he took a deep breath—the wind running him as he began trying to suck in air for a minute or two. “Are we alive?” Sunset muttered, trying to pull herself up while she landed on Ember, who laid there face full of the tail as she groaned. “If we are, this is not how I expected the trip to end. Like when it’s my night, we’re tying you up the cause by the dragons of old, that was insane.” Ember tried pushing the kitsune off. If anything, the Dragoness sounded annoyed as she tried fixing herself up. However, Dusk didn’t stay there for long, bouncing out of the Charger. The door was left open as he soon headed straight into the house. Dusk pushed the doors open as he entered the Bordello, the doors slinging open as he looked around. Everything seemed alright at most the people inside were looking at him, confused, before going back to what they were doing. As Dusk headed over to the front desk, there was a moment of relief. He saw the incubus who sat there, rubbing the back of his head—clearly adjusting his tie, as the feminine man looked over. “Welcome back, Master Dusk. Is there something I could do for you?” “Braeburn, I hope everything is going well, but yeah, where’s Celestia? she sent me a call, and I got back here as soon as possible.” “No problem, Sir, Madame Celestia should be upstairs at this moment. She had to deal with a few things, including an argument between one of the girls. So she should be available to see you.” Dusk nodded, patting Braeburn on the arm as he headed up. Braeburn would sit there for a minute just whistling as he made sure that no one was in the lobby as he looked down at his desk. “Alright, Button mash, you can come out now. I swear I have got to stop making you do this. But you are a great learner.” The Incubus sighed, looking down at the young man licking a unique, nearly addictive cream from his cheek. “I had a great teacher, that’s for sure, babe.” He smiled more clearly, no longer the young man he was when he first found this bordello. “Well, that’s good, but I think you’re gonna need to try some variety here at the bordello than just me.” Dusk climbed the stairs, his heart pounding, not sure what was about to happen but knowing he would do everything to protect this place. A wave of emotion ran through him as he began to have a bad feeling. As if he didn’t make it into Celestia’s office in time. It was going to end in disaster. Bouncing through the stairs took a quick turn, nearly running over pinkie the slime. Dusk jumped into the air, trying to jump over her as he called out. “Sorry, Pink!” Dusk turned back, not even bothering to look back. Heading straight towards Celestia’s office, he heard a loud yell. This pushed Dusk even harder as he pulled the door open and called out. “Celestia is everything….” Before he could finish, Celestia was standing in her office, Luna on the other side, looking at each other with distaste. “Dusk, what are you doing here?” Celestia asked, confused seeing him. Though Luna wasn’t paying much attention as she called out. “No, don’t change the situation. We need to talk about this!” “I told you, Luna, we have nothing left to talk about,” Celestia yelled out, clearly frustrated, holding onto her table. Dusk could see the claws digging into the pine wood. “Yes, we do, you are holding back everything, and I want to talk. I want to bond—Talk with me, quit avoiding me!” It was clear that Luna was getting angry. Dusk began seeing her getting larger. Her clothes actua to stretch. The sound of fabric ripping increased. “Don’t you dare transform in my office!” “I’ll transform if I damn well please, you smug bitch!” Luna said, getting angry as she started growing hair all over her body. Celestia stood right up as she looked like she was ready to transform at any second. “Get the fuck out of my office!” “Make me!” Luna said as she started turning into a giant bear. Her teeth bearing as Celestia would soon begin turning into the large cougar. “Hey, no fighting!” Dusk called out though it was clear that the girls weren’t listening. Celestia reached over as she tossed the desk off to the side, slamming it into the wall. The sound of glass shattering as the two were ready to jump at each other. “Oh shit!” Dusk wasn’t sure what he would do or even say—just watching as Celestia pounced on Luna with so much anger. The hatred in the two’s eyes as He imagined they were ready to tear each other apart. “If you won’t leave, I will make you leave!” Celestia screamed the growling in her voice as she roared, slashing at Luna, who moved back and grabbed her—Her strength was unlike anything as she was pulling Celestia into the air like nothing. She practically tossed the Lawyer across the room. Dusk could almost hear a narrator calling it at this moment like a wrestling match. There we have it, folks. The cougar lawyer has just been thrown out of her office, though will there bean settlement when she’s done with the bear as she takes her to court in the laws of the forest! Celestia’s gotten up and pulled a fist as she reached over, grabbing Luna! Oh, what’s this Celestia’s tossing her right down the hallway! This is impressive, especially as, oh no Luna, that’s a dick move smacking your sister in the breast. Didn’t your mother teach you not to hit your sister! Dusk watched as the two women slammed into each other. Their clothes were ripped apart like it was nothing— Celestia began to hit Luna right onto one of the tables as she slid her right across. The damage was such carnage. Dusk admitted it was hot seeing this. Luna got right back up; it seemed like nothing was stopping this large bear as her breast shook as she growled and started throwing claws. A brutal roar, though Celestia managed to duck out of the way. She was leaving bear claws in the wall as Celestia began to slash at her sister. The anger on Celestia’s face as she decided to show why she was the madame of the house. “Are you going to do something?” A feminine voice muttered as Dusk turned his head, seeing the spirit of the house, Fleur. She stood there looking towards the fight between the weres. “I mean, what can I even two. They look like they’re going to kill each other, and if I get in the way, they’ll just.” “It’s the risk one must take when running the house. You’ll have to stop them from hurting the people there and me. So do what you must.” Fleur said as she stood there, the way her dress clung to her as she watched. Dusk even began seeing cuts appearing on her face as Celestia and Luna continued fighting. “I’ll try.” “Not try— do! Otherwise, they will hurt me.” Dusk shook his head and just ran right towards the two. “Ok, you, two! You’ve got to stop this.” “No!” they roared at each other, not in the mood to be messed with as Celestia suddenly looked at Luna and called out, “Don’t you dare tell him no; he runs the house!” “Me, you said it too!” That was when they suddenly smacked their head into each other. They stumbled back, grabbing their forehead as they let out a groan. “Ok bad idea,” Celestia muttered as she rubbed her fuzzy head, yet before she knew it, Luna jumped at her getting right on top of her sister as she began shaking her back and forth. “I want to know my sister, damn it! I want to know you; why won’t you even try!” The tears in the were-bears face were intense as she looked down at her. “Why do you even want to? Why do you keep trying to know me? We’ve never met before all this!” “Because your all I have! Without you, I have no one!” Luna cried more as Celestia grabbed her and rolled Luna under her. “Yeah, well, I don’t want to damn it; why should I be a part of a family that abandoned me? Left me to fucking rot!” Celestia began crying herself. The two are still slashing at each other. While Luna yelled out louder, “Cause I’m not them! Do you think it was easy! They treated me so off Like they were worried about something! I always wondered why! I didn’t find out till after they died! When I turned into a werebear, do you think I asked for it! I felt so alone; I didn’t know how to react; I was afraid to hurt someone, and when I found out there was someone like me! Someone who turned out to be my sister! I was ecstatic!” She suddenly threw Celestia across the room as she roared out. “Only for her to try and close the door in my face. How do you want me to act! REJECTED BY MY OWN FAMILY!” She began letting out a challenging roar, sounding more bear-like as she began running her claws over the walls as she was ready to kill. Ready to maim. Dusk looked around, thinking of whatever he could do, as he suddenly saw a broken leg. Dusk ran over there, grabbing hold of it. The smooth wood held tight in his grasp. His face twisted as he didn’t want to do this. He reached over, running right at Luna. Dusk raised the leg and slammed it right into her back; it did nothing. Luna turned her head back towards him. Her piercing eyes ran at Dusk as she growled. She grabbed him by the collar of his shirt as she growled out. “Don’t do that.” As she tossed him right at Celestia. Dusk Let out a bellowing yell that sounded more comical than it should have been. Landing between them, Dusk looked over at Celestia and Luna, two beings far bigger than him and stronger. He wasn’t sure what he could even say or do. Just knowing he might die. He was willing to take this risk, especially for them— the very house itself. Dusk turned his head as the girls were ready to run right at them. Dusk held his hand out between them and screamed with all his might. “Will you stop!” He held his ground as the girls suddenly found themselves stopping. The Manor began shaking as the girls stumbled and fell against the walls. Dusk turned his head, looking past Luna. Fleur stood there. The astral projection smiled while looking scared before finally vanishing. “Ok, now that I have your attention. I want you two to stop trying to kill each other.” Dusk took a deep breath as she called out. “The bitch started it. None of this would have happened!” “Celestia, Stop it. You’re being childish. I know what your parents did was shit, but damn it, Luna wasn’t even there when it happened, and if she did, she doesn’t remember!” “Yeah, sis! It’s not my fault!” Luna called out as she stuck her bear tongue out; all be it, the face was cute while she looked like a bear. Dusk wasn’t having any of it. “And you, Luna! You should have respected your sister’s fricken request to drop this! You were trying to force a lot of this like a square in a circle peg!” “But, I— I just.” Luna was shocked as Dusk walked over, wagging his finger. “I am tired of this; you are both grown-ass adults. So start talking your problems over, or both of you get out. I’m serious Find something you both can agree on, or just something I don’t care what it is! Just start working together; otherwise, Figure it out!” He let out a deep, clearly annoyed, clearly ready to do something. “Seriously, do something; I don’t care; find something you can agree on. You’re both pissing me off!” The two girls would look at each other for the longest time, staring on as if they were speaking telepathic, and soon looked back at Dusk for a good minute. A few hours later, Dusk was lying in a very much destroyed bed. He was confused about how he was in such a situation. While taking long deep breaths as if he had run a whole marathon, his head turned around, groaning. Claw mark’s covering his entire body while looking a the two were sisters, laying there clearly more relaxed. “Ok, this wasn’t what I was expecting, but if it works fine.” “You know sis, I wasn’t expecting to say this but, really your were form is actually pretty impressive. It’s so big and fuzzy.” “Same to you, and yesh, the way you threw me. Whats your secret?” Luna asked while clearly giving a smile. “Oh hit the gym doing some aerobics but had to lay off the cake.” DovakinAuthor's Note So guy's this is how the cannon ending of what happened after the fight between Luna and Celestia really went and the after math, have fun, and remember support me on discord and Patreon. https://www.patreon.com/Mrmidnightwolf https://discord.gg/AeZBhyR Dovakin The two girls would look at each other for the longest time, staring into each other’s eyes, as Celestia eventually looked around, seeing the carnage they both caused in just one part of the house. Guilt ran over Celestia as she looked away in pure shame. “I have been acting like a child….” She sighed while Luna reached over to hug her sister. “No, we both were acting immature; we should have tried talking… maybe I should have listened to you and tried not to force it.” It was then the two women began transforming back to normal. They were standing in the middle of the hallway, naked as the day they were born. They stayed for a few minutes while Dusk smiled, leaning back. “Thank goodness. At least it didn’t get any worse.” Dusk shuddered to imagine what could have happened. The carnage the two could have gotten into. At the same time, he was looking back at the girls. “I’ll get you guy’s some brooms.” “What!” Luna called out while looking over at her sister. “I mean, it’s fair we caused damages. We should fix the place up.” She looked over, smiling at Dusk. Dusk looked back at her for a minute and figured why not. “I’m also docking your pay for the damages.” Celestia just looked at him, mouth agape. “What, but I’m your lawyer!” “You still caused damage to the house, and someone’s gotta pay for it!” While turning around to grab a broom and Dustpan, Celestia sighed, leaning her head against her sister’s shoulder. “It should be fine, I do payroll, so it’s not like he’ll notice.” “I heard that!” Dusk shouted out while out of the side. Celestia dropped her head in annoyance; “Damn it!” Dusk sighed, heading down the stairs as he saw the girls bringing in the last of their luggage. “What was that Noise, Dusk-San?” Sunset asked, more curious as she imagined she would need to start cleaning as soon as she got back. “It was Celestia and Luna; they got into a fight and left a mess. I mean, they tore the whole place apart.” Dusk said, pointing back to the stairs. Sunset just looked at Dusk, her eye twitching as her twin tails flickered like she was about to scream. “No worries, you guys get comfortable. I’m making the two clean up, got it. I just need to get the brooms.” He smiled while Sunset sighed in relief. “Well, alright, check the broom closet. It’s in the kitchen. By the fridge.” The Kitsune smiled with much delight as Dusk gave her a thumbs up. He was getting ready to head over there to grab the sisters' brooms when he felt himself being dragged back without warning. “Oh no, you don’t. Tonight’s my night, and it will not be wasted on you cleaning up. Get a move on.” Dusk found himself turning around and being dragged away by the Dragoness. Dusk looked around as he found himself suddenly being manhandled. “Can I at least walk up behind you if this happens?” “I don’t want you running off or getting distracted. You missed one of my days while we were on the farm, and I will get it back!” the dragon hissed, annoyed. “Um, Sunset, as you can tell, I’m a little busy, no. Would you be willing to take the brooms to them?” “No problem, I’ll make sure they clean up.” She mumbled under her breath and headed off, grabbing the broom. Dusk looked back at the dragon. She held onto him, dragging him off to who knows, whereas one of her hands gripped his ass cheek. “You know, you could have asked me to spend time with you, not all this kidnapping you like to do.” “Shut it; it’s not like it matters; I take what’s mine,” Ember called out cold while looking forward. Dusk chuckled more as he rested his chin on his hand and took on the view. A few of the girls watched them while shaking their heads, knowing what would happen. Rainbow Dash, the Cheshire cat, giggled as she floated over and patted Dusk’s back, “Good luck, their boss; I hear she’s got a bad case of Dragon breath.” Rainbow Dash snickered while looking over as Ember gave her a dirty look. The Feline had to dodge the small fireball shot at her as she laughed. “Terrible dragon breath!” She snickered before vanishing from the room. Ember dragged Dusk up to his room. Kicking the door in as she walked through and closing it behind using her tail Dusk simply said. “You didn’t have to throw a fireball at her. It wasn’t nice.” “She insulted me; we dragons are proud beings.” She said as she threw him onto the bed. “I thought it was funny, heh; what’s wrong with having a little dragon breath.” Dusk chuckled while receiving the stink eye. Ember crossed her arm as she looked away. “You’re lucky, you cute.” “I’m cute now? I thought I was just some dork. Am I warming up to you?” He chuckled while Ember growled. “Listen, it’s just sex; you manage to scratch an itch for me.” She huffed, trying to look strong though Dusk simply smiled. “I scratch an itch, huh? Is that why you marked me, just to rub some itch? “Yeah, just scratching an itch, that’s all!” Ember said, trying to look strong and be the formidable dragon she was, though Dusk pulled himself off the bed. “If that’s all, you seem very keen on hiding that from how I caught you on nights when Applejack was off trying to snuggle up to me.” He chuckled, reaching over, caressing her cheek. Ember tried pulling back. “Hey, it gets cold, and you’re the closest thing to warmth some nights.” She muttered, trying to make an excuse. “Is that so? A big strong dragon like you can’t produce some heat.” He smirked, going with the flow, as he moved in closer. “Yeah, it just gets cold here, not like in the attic; the place can get hot.” She was stuttering from where his hand went—rubbing her arm. “Well, if you want, you could always go back into the attic; I wouldn’t want you feeling uncomfortable.” Ember gave him the stink eye as if she was ready to throw him around but held her breath. “No-No, I’m fine in the room you gave me. Besides, if I don’t keep you around, one of the other girls might kidnap you and take what’s mine.” “Oh, what’s yours, huh? Am I nothing but an object?” Dusk said with a smirk rolling his eyes at the Dragoness. “Just shut up; I’ve been waiting long enough.” Her scales turned a light pink, clearly flustered by the wait as she looked around. “Oh, come on now, I know deep inside you nothing more than a big ol softy; sure, you tried to kill me, but you’re nothing more than a big old teddy bear when we get to know you.” Dusk leaned in, soon kissing the dragoness, who found herself pushing back into the kiss. Their tongue swirled, nearly fighting for dominance. Dusk reached over, cupping Ember’s ass as he pulled in close, embracing the dragon as he caressed her body. The soft moans escaped Ember as she tried to pretend she didn’t make the noise. As She ground against him. The heat between their bodies could radiate the room as He imagined she was getting hotter. If it wasn’t for Sunset Kitsune Blessing, Dusk wasn’t sure he could be in the same room with how hot Ember was getting. He pulled back while simply saying, “You like to claim I belong to you but in reality.” It was there he jerked her into him, his hot breath against her ear as he nibbled down on it. “You’re my dragon!” He sounded rougher. Something he’d learn from the few nights they slept together. Ember was a strong woman, a formidable dragon. But more importantly. “Oh, Alduin!” Ember moaned as she whispered as he spoke those demanding words, and Dusk picked her up. His fingers sank into her plump scaled ass. Ember loved it rough. Dusk pushed her onto the bed. As turned around, locking the door. She did not want the interruption. The master of the Bordello turned, looking back at the Dragon who lay there—pushing her silver hair out of the way as she looked back at him. She was shocked as he began taking his shirt off. “Hmm, You’ve been a bad Dragon, and I think it’s time I taught you a lesson.” He growled while walking toward her. “Fuck you; you’re not gonna do a thing to me!” She muttered, her scales getting redder as she stuttered more. She was watching Dusk, standing taller, more confident as if he was another person at this moment. As he smirked. “Hmm, well, I think I will fuck you.” He chuckled as he got on the bed. His eyes were on her like she was the only person in the world, which caused Ember to whimper in excitement and shock as he reached over to her shirt—ripping it—tearing it clear in half. Ember’s breasts bounced, exposed to the air. Dusk couldn’t help but find it a sight to behold. Those round melons looked delicious. “Hmm, such a fine pair of tits.” He chuckled while reaching down, caressing them. Those pierced gold nipples were tempting though he had his sight on something else. His eyes went lower as he licked his lips. “What’s your plan, dork,” Ember said, surprised, covering herself. Little did she know it was more enticing watching her hold her delicate globes pushing them against her body and making them look bigger. “Well, I have been wondering, do you taste as much as you act?” “W-what!” Ember sputtered out, shocked by what he said as he reached down, beginning to unhook her pants, licking his lips. Ember might have been considered the ultimate predator but tonight, this night. Dusk was the predator, and Ember looked like a lovely meal— his prey. “I want to know if you taste spicy.” He chuckled, getting close to her ear. Whispering with lustful desire, he leans down, nibbling her neck. Ember arched her neck, giving him more to nibble. “Like you’d ever find out, dork!” She groaned as she heaved her body, pushing in closer. Her breath, hot flames are sneaking out. Dusk ignored it as he moved down. She was starting to kiss down her body, his lips against her flesh and scales. The warms on her body. He could just rest on her and not need a blanket. He hungers for her. Dusk’s lust for her grows with every fiber of his body. Moving down, he pushed her legs apart. He’s exposing her hot slit. For a second, Dusk imagined he could see steam emanating from it. “Warm to the touch; I do like a hot meal.” “Shut up! You bastard.” Ember hissed as she turned bright red; she almost reminded Dusk of a stop sign as he reached down, grabbed her hips, and ate her out. His tongue pressed against those hot pussy lips and started to take long licks letting his tongue roll with the flow as he got a good taste of her juices. Dusk moaned, burying his face into her vagina, his tongue pushing deeper into her as he began rolling his tongue. The taste could be described as addictive—the right kind of spice as he closed his eyes, savoring every second of it. “Shit, Dusk!” Ember moaned as she looked down at him. Watching how he ate her out, and more importantly, she could feel it. Feel how he wiggles his tongue, lapping up those juices as he suddenly slapped her thighs. “Shit, what was that…” but before she could finish, she moaned harder, feeling him slap her hip even harder. Dusk’s other hand reached up, rubbing her hot clit. His fingers pinch and flick it. While she let out gasps of pleasure. The way she teased him, smacking her thighs as he continued licking her cunt was getting the dragon much hotter. The fire deep within her burned like a thousand suns. “Alduin, what are you doing to me!” She bit her lips. She might have caused them to bleed if she went any complicated as she huffed and puffed. The way she rocked her hips—pleasure filling her pours. Ember’s hands went down, grabbing him by the back of his head and pushing him deeper into her spicy muffin. Her chest heaved with want as she felt his tongue sliding around there. She was running clockwise— then counterclockwise. Her heart was beating like no tomorrow, loving what he was doing as she moaned like there was no tomorrow. Ember couldn’t help but feel so vulnerable. She felt exposed to everything around her. Ember loved every second of it. Everything about this was wrong. Every instinct a Dragon had told her to incinerate him to a pile of charcoal. Yet, Somehow she loved every second of it. Like this was a natural feeling— like nothing else in the world mattered. Dusk licked faster. Ember’s claws sank into his head as she pushed him deeper into her body. He choked for a second, fighting for air yet. She prevented him as she held on. So Dusk would have to push over till this strong, powerful woman let him free. He rolled his tongue faster. His finger pinching and playing with her clit more. As he lapped up her fine juices. The addictive dragon nectar was like nothing else. Even Applejack’s milk wasn’t this good. ‘Dusk— Dusk! Oh, Alduin Dusk!” Ember screamed with a burning passion. Fire shot out of her mouth as she roared like the untamed beast she was as she screeched out. Steam rolled from her body as she fell back, collapsing as she huffed. Dusk pulled back, gasping for air as he pulled back. He looked at her while sucking in as much oxygen as he could. While huffing hard. “Did you like that?” Dusk stumbled while she panted hard. The fire in her eyes as he growled. “You better be ready cause we’re not done yet, my sexy dragon.” Ember looked at him, shocked as she wasn’t used to such dominance when he grabbed her hips. Ember suddenly found herself being flipped onto her stomach. The rush caught her off guard as she looked at this mere mortal man as he pulled her in close to him. His chest pressed against her back. Ember’s tail pushed to the side. “Who’s been a good dragon?” Dusk growled into her ear as he reached over, slapping her thigh. She was causing Ember to squeal in surprise. “I am?” She said almost hesitantly as she found herself getting intimidated. Dusk smiled wider, the predator inside him growing wider as he nibbled her ear. “I am; who?” He suddenly smacked her rear. Her cheeks are jiggling furiously. As she yelped in pain. A moan escaped as she felt his hard cock poking against the other ass cheek. “I am! Master!” She yelped while letting out a hard moan, feeling him slide his hand around, rubbing her pussy gently. “Do I make you wet?” he growled while revealing his wet, soaked fingers as she nodded. “Yes, you make me so wet, Master.” She moaned as he pushed his finger against her lips. She found herself sucking on her juices on his fingers. Under normal circumstances, if someone watched, she might have beaten him black and blue. But right now. It turned her on more than a light bulb. “Good dragon, you are right; I have been ignoring your needs. I’ve been such a bad master. But tonight, I’m going to take good care of you.” He growled, his voice sounding husk as he pushed her down. He is forcing the mighty dragon on her hands and knees. Causing a squeak and moan. Ember never felt more alive. His strong hands caressed her thighs as Dusk gave her ass another hard spank. Flames spewed from her mouth, and she gasped with such want. Dusk leaned, pushing his throbbing cock against her folds. The steaming hot pussy felt great against his dick head as he went back and forth, rocking his member as he prepared himself to enter her. He chuckled. “Well, it’s time for me to slay the dragon.” He pushed against her. A Hard, strong thrust as he penetrated Ember. Dusk thrusts his might shaft deep within Ember, causing her to moan. “Oh, Sweet Alduin!” Ember moaned, feeling him pumping his cock deep into her. The way he thrust and shoved himself against her. Holding onto his hips with punitive force. Ember’s breast bounces with each thrust. The way they went moved back and forth. It was slow. Matching Dusk’s movement. Though soon he got faster, and faster. “Dusk!” She moaned though she was met with a sharp cracking sound as he smacked her ass. The way it bounced as she pushed back against him was driving her wild. The way it pressed against her, she rolled her head back, panting hard. “Fuck, fuck! Keep going, don’t stop, baby!” Ember moaned, getting more into this as he pushed his weight into her. Ember felt herself being pushed forward and soon pulled back, meeting Dusk’s thrust, panting hard. “Oh, Saint Micheal, keep going, baby!” Ember cried out as Dusk kept going harder and faster. “You like that? You like when I fuck your tight cunt with my hard cock?!” “Yes, Yes, yes! Ember called out, arching herself back and moaning. Dusk reached over, grabbing her hair as he helped pull her back. He was taking control. Dusk had the power as he kept pumping his shaft faster. He was smacking her ass harder as it made noise. Ember’s flaming pussy felt right to Dusk. Pushed with all his might, feeling massaged in Ember’s oven called a vagina. He groaned hard. “You want me to fill your cunt with my hot cum, baby!” he muttered, growling harder as Ember nodded. “I wanna hear you tell me, what do you want!” “I— I want you to fill me with that hot cum of yours, oh sweet Alduin, I’m gonna cum again!” she screamed, her pussy tightening around him, Milking his shaft. Squeezing him with everything she had as she screamed with all her might. Dusk couldn’t hold back. His balls tightened up as he groaned; unable to hold back, he began releasing his load deep within her and shot his hot cum deep into Ember’s pussy. Dusk groaned as he pushed his cock as far as he could, going down balls deep as he released every ounce of his load into the dragon. The two, exhausted from what they had accomplished, collapsed on the bed on top of each other. Dusk is holding onto the dragon. A small chuckle. “What, Babe?” Ember said, her voice winded tired from the experience as she looked at Dusk with those exhausted eyes. “I was just thinking; I played the dragon tonight instead of slaying her.” He leaned in, kissing the back of her neck while Ember groaned. “I swear you are such a dork… a cute dork.” She puffed in annoyance as she pushed back into him. “Yeah, yeah, I love you too, Ember.” Soon, the two would spoon together until they fell asleep in their arms. Smoke escaped from her lips as they rested throughout the night. Dusk woke up early in the morning, Ember holding onto him tightly as he looked around. The room was dark. He let out a sigh of relief as he looked at Ember, admitting she looked more adorable while she was asleep, and slipped out of bed and grabbed a robe with a sigh of relief. His groin aching as he headed toward the bookcase and pushed against it for a second. He was wondering if it would open up. “Um, could you open up, please?” He wasn’t even sure that was going to work. Though a minute pause, he suddenly saw the bookshelf sliding open, revealing itself. Dusk walked inside as he began going down the almost familiar corridor, one that none of the other girls knew about. Simply enough, it was his own space. For now, Dusk needed a minute to think about everything that had happened. Though one thing was for sure, he needed to talk to Celestia. Dusk would have to wait till this afternoon, yet for now. He imagined he was going to speak to the house. See what she had to say about everything. Battle of the BordelloIt was Halloween— All Hallows Eve when the world of man and the afterlife were at its closest. At the Bordello of the moon, everything seemed perfectly fine. The Place was quiet. Some of the girls were dressed up. Rainbow Dash, the Cheshire cat, was dressed like… well, a sexy cat. At the same time, she was holding a bowl of candy. Ready to hand out to any trick or treaters who might have come. Dusk was standing at the desk and adjusting his suit. He didn’t wear a costume; in all honesty, he wasn’t sure what to wear as he sat back, getting comfortable in his position. It had been a while since he had taken on this position, but he figured it would be good to take such a form. “This is something,” he grunted while looking around. Dusk turned, looking over at Rainbow Dash, the Cheshire cat. Who poured while rolling her fingers into the bowl of candy. “So, what are you doing out here? I figure that you’d be going out partying.” “Oh, I would, but I thought it would be more fun. Teasing those who come to the bordello picking up some sweet candy, and maybe some with nice sexy mommies and giving them a good show.” Rainbow Dash purred while winking at Dusk as she heard The Door Bell ringing. She moved in with a bowl of candy, clearly ready for a night of fun messing with those who came out on this foggy night. “You do, you kitty.” Dusk raised a thumb while going over the computer, admittedly bored though he thought about the other day. After spending time in his more private quarters, Dusk had gotten out and headed back to Celestia’s office. The hallway looked spotless; sure, there were a few things that we were going to take time to fix; he was sure it would get better as time went on. Dusk wasn’t sure why but he reached over, patting the wall, and rubbed it, comforting the house. The warm walls pulsed as he smiled. “It’ll be ok, girl.” He said it gently as he sighed before going over to the office. The large wall was still there as he stepped through it, not even bothering to use the door. Celestia sat there clearly going over the books while looking back. “Hey Dusk, is there something you need?” She asked, clearly smiling as if she had finally gotten something off her chest. Finally free from her guilt. “Yeah, I just figured we’d talk about last night. I mean, what happened? You guy’s called me back the cause of something important?” “What do you mean? We never called you?” Celestia muttered, almost confused. “That reminds me, why are you returning here so soon anyway?” “You guy’s called me, told me that something happened where officer Billy had been murdered, and you were worried I was going to be a suspect and needed me to get back home as soon as possible.” Celestia looked at him more confused though she shook her head. “I didn’t call you; I was planning on letting you know this morning that this happened, and you might want to get back. But I never had a chance. Things got so busy, I forgot.” She leaned back, grabbing a cup of coffee while she drank in silence. “Yeah, that’s weird. Just, what is going on.” “I don’t know… Is there something you haven’t been telling me?” “Well…” Dusk would explain more about his encounter with Alyssa, the mysterious woman who tried to attack him, how she was obsessed with buying the Bordello from him, and even her eyes, those strange and mysterious eyes. “I wish you had given me those details. Whatever she is, it’s clear she’s not human, Fuck. I was hoping she might have just been a vampire or something. But whatever she is… It’s not good.” She turned, looking over some of the volumes of books that lined the wall. However, she stopped as she let out a sigh. “I don’t know what is going on. But I think it’s best you don’t head out for now. Just stay here, and if there’s anything you need, send me or one of the girls to do it.” “What the heck am I supposed to do stuck in here all day?” Dusk quickly responded, clearly looking around. “I don’t know, sleep, eat, watch some tv. You own a brothel. Try some of the girls out. You can’t leave the premise. I’m sure you’ll be fine with that. Just until we figure out what that Alyssa is. I don’t want you getting killed or worst.” “What about if the cops come.” ‘If they come, I’ll put on my best lawyer face and turn them away. I don’t think you’ll be noticed, and besides, you’ve been out of town for a few weeks, so it’s probably not going to come up.” Dusk sighed since her logic was fair, though who knows what would happen. But for now, he’d have to go with the flow. So here Dusk was sitting at the front desk on Halloween, just sitting back waiting for customers; some of the girls had moved around in sexy costumes; where they got it or made them, he wasn’t sure, but one thing was for sure he didn’t mind the view. Rainbow Dash hung back more while she munched on more candy. That had been when Shauna had arrived—holding her head in one hand and a Motorcycle helmet in the other. Her body moved over as she placed the lead on the desk, looking at him. Dusk stared at it, almost like it was a cockroach coming up to him to say high as he stared at the head of the headless woman. It simply stared back and began to speak. “I’ll be taking my night off,” Shauna muttered while looking at him. “Oh, fine, I guess that’s fine.” He spoke, remembering the deal as he leaned back while watching the dullahan nod. “I am wondering if you want to join me?” “Sadly, I can’t, Celestia; I was under house arrest. Besides, what are you even planning on doing on your midnight ride?” Shauna chuckled while seeming happier than she usually did, which kind of freaked Dusk out. Typically Shauna had a resting bitch face but tonight, of all things, seemed to brighten her mood. “Well, if you really wanna know. I’m off to join the headless hunt. It’s where I and a few Dullahan’s go out and ride into the night, scaring you mere mortals. Well, that and also sending a few to the next world. But those are generally if a Banshee joins in. “Banshees are real?” Dusk found himself blurting out while Shauna rolled her eyes. “Duh, come on, now you’re talking to a Dullahan. Of course, banshees exist.” Shauna laughed while her body grabbed her chest, imitating a laugh, yet nothing came out of the two. “Now, if ya’h excuse us, me and this annoying case of a body! Is going out for our midnight ride. Have fun here in ya’h suit and whatnot.” She called out as she ran out the door closing it behind him. Dusk just watched for a second and chuckled. Yet a part of him wished he could have joined her. He might have found it fascinating watching a headless hunt. “Eh, hard to tell. Maybe nearly headless Nick would want to join.” He snorted to himself while getting over some of the papers. He was popping his neck. That was when the door opened again. Dusk turned, seeing who it was, and saw a couple there. The couple was a tall, lean man, wearing bolts on his neck with heavy boots making him look like Frankenstein, his scare going down his face with a hard grunt while adjusting his face. The other one was dressed in a flowing white dress. Her hair shot back with a white bolt of lighting going down. Her hair smiled at Dusk as she looked over at the man, who she gazed at with loving eyes. “Welcome, to the Bordello of desire on this frightening night, Now what shall I do for you this dark and stormy night.” He spoke, trying to be elegant. Though the two looked at him deadpan, even Dusk couldn’t help but feel stupid trying this out. “Sorry, I was trying something out, with it being Halloween. So what are you guy’s looking for in a girl?” Dusk gave them his best smile. The couple chuckle. “No worry, though, yeah. I wouldn’t mind seeing a few of your girls. It’s my husband’s birthday, and I wanted to do something nice.” The Bride of Frankenstein said, giving a smile to her husband, “Isn’t that right, Carrot.” She leaned in, kissing his cheek. Frankenstein chuckled some, “Cupcake dear, save that for when we’re somewhere more private.” He laughed wholeheartedly while looking over. “But yeah, Who’s available tonight?” Dusk reached over to check the computer for a minute as he quickly typed away, noticing that the picking was slim and thin. Most of the girls were dealing with a client. As he ordered away more and said, “Well, we have Scott, though I suppose that’s not who you want, and Chrysalis, then there’s Mavis. However, She’s going out with a client on a date. Huh, I’ve never really seen this before. Maybe we could schedule you guy’s for another night. I could get you a list of an f—“ When a hand grabbed his shoulder, he turned around, revealing the large buxom woman. It was none other than Bellatrix giving him that vampiric smile. “Please, master Dusk, I think I can take care of these two. If you both care to join me.” She spoke with her heavy accent, with a smile growing wider as she leaned down, showing her exposed cleavage. She wore a white dress, making her look more elegant than anyone else—the perfect trap for her prey. The couple looked at each other for a second while smiling. “Honey, are you up for it,” Carrot said with a lecherous smirk while looking toward Bellatrix. At the same time, his wife nodded for a second. “I think I can take her; besides, it is your birthday.” She smiled, leaning her head against his shoulder, her hair pushing against his face and forcing Dusk to try not to laugh at such a sight. It was strange to see Frankenstein and his wife arranged to have sex with Dracula’s daughter. If anything, this felt like a bad porno flick, and Dusk was all for it. “Well, if Trixie insists, let me see what the price should be.” He was about to type in the computer, getting some idea, before Trixie raised her hand. “Leave it free of charge; I’ll be making something special. Besides, it’s the birthday boy’s birthday. I will make sure to compensate the Bordello Dusk.” She spoke calmly with that charm in her voice while the couple looked back at each other in a giddy excited way. “No way, Cupcake, do you hear that,” Carrot said with excitement. This beautiful buxom woman was offering free service for them and on his birthday. “I suppose, though, because it is your birthday. Alright.” Cupcake smiled as she looked over, and even though he admitted. The woman was a stunning video, and after all, she would do anything for her loving husband. Nothing was too much for him. “Well, if you insist, please, Master Dusk, I’ll take the honeymoon sweet for these loving couple. I’m sure it’s opened up.” Her eyes flashed golden at such a sight. Dusk wasn’t sure as he looked back at the couple, almost like he was close to sending them off to the devil’s jaws. Yet, at the same time, he couldn’t deny them. “If you insist. Well, let me get the keys.” He kept calm while pulling one of the keys as he would turn and bring it out. The old skeleton key held a heart and handed it over to the loving married couple. “You two try and have a good time, alright. I’m sure bell— I mean, Trixie treats you both well.” He smiled while catching his slip up, looking back at the vampire. The two would begin heading upstairs. Bellatrix smiled as she turned around, swaying her hips back and forth with a wide strut, clearly showing off the fine ass she had. She wasn’t the former Madame of the bordello for nothing. The Frankenstein couple would begin following the two with delight. They walked up to the honeymoon suite. Carrot was getting comfortable with the place. “Wow, this place is fricken huge! Isn’t it, Cupcake ?” Carrot smirked while bumping his wife with his elbow. “It is; I imagined it would’ve been far smaller with its appearance from outside. Cupcake said though she couldn’t help checking Bellatrix out at that moment. I watched how she swayed her hips. An aura was coming from her like something was growing out of it beyond reason. It attracted the young woman as she pushed her fingers through the fake wig. “I can assure you that the Bordello contains many things. Secrets very few know of.” Bellatrix said as she stood outside the honeymoon suite. Her fingers are caressing the skeleton key. “Many secrets that hide this place though tonight you should be able to enjoy one secret as we lay. But I must ask you this question.” She turned back, looking at them, the glow in her eyes shining brighter as the young couple looked deep within them. “Sure, what is it?” one asked while lost in this woman’s trance. “Are you ready to experience pleasure and new experiences? Cause once we start, there is nothing else like it.” She bared her teeth, grinning as she showed off her white fangs. The two would look back at each other with a light smile as they nodded. “Sure, I mean, are you ready to try new things, honey?” Cupcake said with a gentle smile as she licked her lips. Something ran over her wanting to try this, just as excited as her husband was that she would be having this experience. The door swung open, revealing a gorgeous room. The vast space held a hot tub and a large bed on one side. They were each shaped like a heart. The soft sound of romantic music filled the air. It was the perfect place for anyone just wanting a good time. She even looked back at her Husband, a smirk on her face as she walked around. “So you better be ready for a show, babe. Since this is your birthday.” She licked her lips and ran her fingers through the hair swaying her hips more, giving that seductive smile. Carrot licked his lips in delight; even after these past five years, he still found Cupcake one of the most beautiful women in the world. “Hmm, well, if that’s the case. What show do you plan to have? I’m very good with tricks.” Bellatrix said, licking her lips as she stood there tall and imposing to the loving couple. Carrot almost found himself coughing in nervousness. With how intimidating it was. Yet Cupcake took the reigns as she walked over, wrapping her arms around her man. “Well, since it’s Carrot’s birthday, I wanted to give him a show. He’s always talked about wanting to see me with another woman. Plus, I’ve found myself a little curious about what it would be like. I thought it would be fun to give my cute hubby a chance to live his fantasy.” “Hmm, is that so? We should make sure that the birthday boy gets what he wants. Yet I wonder which one could give you the spankings.” Bellatrix snickered while going in closer as she caressed Cupcake’s cheek as looked deep within them. As she did, Cupcake found herself sinking deeper within it as she moved away from Carrot. The temptress grew towards her as Cupcake felt her mouth-watering with such want and desire. “We really should give my hubby an excellent show. A slight glance back at her husband, who began heading towards one of the laws leaning back as he watched though Trixie chuckled. “I’m sure you can take a seat over there.” Pointing over to the other side as Carrot chuckled. “Right, sorry, didn’t notice. I’m just a little excited.” “Heh, well, don’t get too excited cause I’m sure we’ll let you have your way after this.” Even winked, giving an enormous giggle as she felt pulled into the vampire’s chest. Her ample bosom pushed against her. “Wow, you feel so warm. And if I may, your costume is amazing and so elegant.” “Oh, you think it’s a costume, my dear.” Trixie chuckled while looking down at the mere mortal woman. “Yeah, I mean the semes, the stitching. It’s like a traditional Victorian dress worn by a queen.” “Hmm, I suppose you’re not wrong. Though I created it myself.” She chuckled as she leaned down. “Yet don’t get to attached to it, like your costume mine will be coming off sooner rather than later, my dear Bride of Frankenstein.” Trixie chuckled as she gently kissed Cupcake’s neck, starting where the juggler had begun as she slowly began playing with the woman’s breast. Carrot sat in the chair watching. She was admiring the sight of his wife slowly being kissed by the more prominent woman. The way her hands caressed riding up the dress as she played with her top and showing off her wife’s petite B cup breast and getting her to arch into her with soft yet audible moans. “Oh, Bellatrix.” Cupcake moaned gently, feeling the fingers slip down her top and past her bra as her fingers flickered and played with the other ones’ breasts. “Please, Darling, call me Trixie or Lover, and sit back as I show you the way, as your handsome husband watches his beautiful wife change right before his eyes.” She winked as if she knew something they didn’t as she moved her hand out of Cupcake’s shirt and slid it down, caressing her sides and thigh. Carrot watched, licking his lips as he sat back, enjoying such a show. Cupcake arched her back, pushing into the warm body as she felt her blood racing. The excitement seemed to overwhelm her with a lack of words. The woman was turned on more than a light switch. “Ok, T-Trixie!” She said, her breathing getting heavy as the words escaped her lips. She never noticed the fog pushing from her breath as she felt the sweet nibbles. “Hmm, as you wish, Cupcake, yet I find it funny that you married a man named Carrot….” She Spoke sweetly as she moved down more. She snaked her hand around, getting under her dress as she would start exploring between her legs. “Yeah, it was an accident we met through mutual friends who thought it was funny, but we ended up liking it— right, babe,” Cupcake said, stuttering while she felt the other woman rubbing her clit gently the way she rolled her fingers around got her a bit excited. “Very, this woman’s my Cupcake. Yet she hasn’t tempted me with any apples.” Carrot laughed while still mesmerized by sight. I watched how Cup Cake’s dress was moved, exposing her shaved pussy. Being teased and fingered by this stranger. “Heh, well, she hasn’t tempted you with that apple until now.” Trixie chuckles as she reaches over with her other hand cupping Cup Cake’s cheek and turning her head as they share a kiss. Even moaned into those sweet lips as they exchanged tongues. The way it twisted and turned sharing this moment. Cup Cake kissed a girl, and she so liked it. Cup Cake even knew her husband wanted it. She caught how he drooled, and chub were popping out when she opened her eyes as he admired the two. Cup Cake went back, pushing deeper into the kiss as she felt hungry, wanting something more from it as she would reach over, caressing Trixie’s cheek. They continued with this as Trixie moved in and started lifting and playing with Cup Cake’s dress, clearly the one in control as she moved over the sweet woman. She began exposing her bra and panties to her husband, black and well-cut. Carrot would continue watching. His pants are tighter, but he still wants to enjoy the show. Bellatrix licked her lips as she began stripping down, showing her tall, slender frame and her magnificent breasts as they bounced lightly. She turned around, showing that glorious ass as she continued watching the young woman. She could smell the aroma of her blood as she leaned down, kissing down on her body. As she would kiss her thighs, exclaiming. “Hmm, is this what you want, for me to taste your pretty little cunt?” Bellatrix spoke more to the husband, letting him hear her voice as she began licking and teasing Cup Cake’s clit gently as she looked towards the young girl. Taking in the scent. In contrast, Cup Cake nodded, clearly nervous, as she leaned in closer. Her fingers gently massaged her labia. The way her finger moved against it. She could see Cup Cake’s body tensing up. “Relax, and be a good girl for Trixie. Cause she’s going to take good care of you.” She cooed gently as she stuck her tongue out and gently licked her labia. Her tongue slowly sank deep within her as she began to eat her out slowly. Her tongue extended as she pushed herself deeper into the other woman’s sex. As she watched with those hypnotic eyes. As she couldn’t help thinking this girl would be a perfect candidate. She chuckled, wondering as she moved away, almost hearing the woman’s cries as she wanted more. Her hips pushed back as if she wanted more of the Vampire fine loving. “Please, more!” Cup Cake called out, wanting as much pleasure as the woman could provide. “Relax, baby; I’m gonna give you just what you want.” She licked her lips, her fangs extended as she imagined taking a light bite. Cup Cake was indeed a temptress like her namesake as she leaned down, kissing and sucking on her thigh as she fingers her fine pussy. Without warning, the red lights began firing off, stopping her as she rolled her eyes in utter annoyance as she got up. “What was that?” Carrot said, finding himself shocked, turning around. “Nothing to worry about, you two. But we’ll have to cut the fun short. Cause Momma here’s got some work to do.” It was then she popped her neck, not happy. Knowing Hell had just been unleashed. Dusk sat at his desk, now alone while playing with a pencil, very bored, as he let out a long sigh. He was tempted to see if Sunset was up. Since Applejack was working in Bordello’s bar for the Halloween special. And Ember was off in her room, doing something. He wasn’t sure; For all he knew, she was just counting her gold for the millionth time. Yet he was tempted to join her. While he sat back, that was when he heard screaming. “What the!” Dusk said, raining his head and looking at the door. The sounds of pounding went off as he ran at the door. He went towards it, almost nervous as he simply called out. “Hey, is something wrong?” He asked while keeping the door closed. “Dusk, help me! Please, something after me!” He heard it and instantly realized it was Starlight. “Starlight, what the hell are you doing here? I told you I never wanted to see you!” Dusk exclaimed, annoyed. “I know, but something after me! Help me please!” she said, slamming on the door. The fear in her voice grew as she screamed. Dusk couldn’t help raising an eyebrow as he looked at the door. “What are you even talking about? What’s after you?” “I don’t know, it’s big it— it’s a monster, please, I’m sorry, just help me! It said it wanted to kill me!” Starlight let out a blood-curdling scream as she slammed her fist into the door. Dusk looked on in horror, a pang in his heart, a feeling of wanting to help. “Just give me a second, please; I’ll get the door unlocked.” “Hurry! I think it’s whatever killed my dad! It’s growling wanting to tear my flesh apart” Starlight sounded as if she was crying, and Dusk, not wanting her to be heart a part of him that still cared for the woman, suddenly slung the door open and said, “Get in quickly.” He watched the distraught girl run into the house; he looked out into the darkness for a minute and saw nothing—just the light of the front yard. Yet, for a second, he wondered if he saw something. Shaking his head, he closed the door behind him and turned back, looking toward Starlight. “Are you ok?” he asked with a light sigh while suddenly being hugged by the girl. A girl he should have hated more than anything but never had any heart to watch her die or get hurt. It just wasn’t in Dusk’s nature. “Yeah, I’m fine… thank you.” She said, brushing the hair out of her face. Her tears ran down her face for a second as she held onto him dearly though Dusk pushed her back. “Listen, just because I let you in, it means nothing. As soon as you can, you’re getting out of here.” Dusk turned away, trying not to feel anything as he shuddered to wish someone would walk in. He didn’t want to be left alone with this woman. Not after all he’d been through. “I know, but please. I’m sorry, I’ll make it up to you; I’ll do anything. Just forgive me. I’m sorry for what my dad did, how he attacked you. I’m sorry for everything I’ve done… I’m just a bitch.” She sniffed as she stepped away from him. Dusk sighed for a second as he shook his head. “We’re far from sorry; I’m going, to be honest. Even if you are, you don’t deserve it. I don’t want anything from you. I only helped because it was right. It’s what someone should do. So please sit in the office. I’ll call someone to get you. Just don’t come back.” He closed his eyes when he heard cracking and a sneer. “Oh, but Dusk, I must insist on thanking you. For you’ve let me enter your beautiful house.” There, a cackle came out as Dusk realized it was Starlight. The long cackling as he began turning around and there he saw it. Dusk saw Starlight smiling an evil grin, her teeth hanging sharp like fangs as she gave a devilish grin. “I want to thank you for finally letting me in here; you have no idea how long it’s taken me to get here, please… Call me Umbra.” The, not Starlight laughed more as she began to crack and twist her body. Dusk could hear the sounds of bones snapping and breaking as Starlight started getting more enormous horns that looked hot and inflamed began poking from her head, and soon standing there nearly eight feet tall was none other than a demon. She laughed lightly as she suddenly grabbed Dusk by the neck and flung him at his desk right into the wall. “Thank you; I have wanted to get into this house for the longest time, thanks to you. I’m now able to.” She smirked as she began to touch the walls of the house. “Such a fine place is hiding from me. Now It’s secrets are mine.” She chuckled, walking towards Dusk. Her Demonic form transformed as she looked darker by the second. “To think it took this girl… a child who lost her daddy and wanted to know what happened to him. Only wanting his approval… Pathetic.” Umbra chuckled as she moved in. Her nails began extending as Dusk gulped and looked around. Seeing the Button, he did the only thing he could do. He hit the big red button and with it. The windows were forced shut. The door slammed closed as Dusk smirked. “Yeah, well, you made one mistake.” “And what’s that?” Umbra said, not looking impressive as the red lights began blinking into the room. “You broke into a house full of monsters.” Dusk chuckled. Though Umbra grabbed him by the neck as she showed her teeth. “You think a few monsters will stop me? Well, you’re wrong. I will get what I want.” She moved and started tossing Dusk. Then she began walking deeper into the house. The sounds of hissing began walking. Deeper into the house. Celestia and Luna began running into the room. They looked, overseeing Dusk slowly getting up. A hard grunt as Celestia reached over, helping him up to his feet and hunching over for a second. “Dusk, what happened?” Celestia quickly asked. “It was Starlight, or Umbra or whoever she thinks she is right now. All I know is that she turned into this demon-looking mother fucker. She said something about wanting something with the house, but I don’t know.” He took a deep breath, not sure what to even. “What does she want?” Luna asked, almost curious. “If I knew, I’d tell you; all I know is she kept claiming she’s wanted something in this house, and we need to stop her. Ok.” He turned into the drawers of his desk, pulling out what looked like a revolver. “Dusk, stop,” Celestia said, looking at the gun. It took her a minute to realize it was the same gun that had shot him. “What? I’m going to stop her. Otherwise, she’s going to hurt someone.” “Yeah, but the issue is if she is a demon. Human bullets aren’t going to work on her.” “Then what are we supposed to do? I’ve got to do something!” As he looked down at the gun, Dusk said and shook his head. “We’ve got to think of something; let some of the girls slow her down while thinking of something.” “I can’t. I’ve got to protect the house, protect these girls. I’m the guardian!” “If you not careful, you’ll be a dead Guardian. Now we have to think of something quickly. Sis, we better get into something more beastly.” Celestia said, looking back at Luna, who smiled. “You called me sis, and you got it, big sis.” Luna smiled as the two started to growl and transform, their clothes ripping apart as they turned into a more beastly form. “Now, let’s defend our home,” Celestia said, looking off towards Dusk, who nodded. The were-sisters stood there, clothes ripped, only covering certain parts of their bodies as they started heading out. “She went this way.” Dusk pointed towards the stairs as the girls nodded, and the hunt was afoot as the sirens began going off, alerting the rest of the house. Umbra walked down the halls, the insufferable red color getting on her nerves as she began moving down. “I shall find the heart of this cursed house, and when I do. I shall open it.” She growled as she moved down the halls. When the doors began opening up around her and monsters began pouring out. The way their eyes were on her as Umbra growled. “So this is what you got.” She screamed as she began walking towards them. In the center was Chrysalis, The arachnoid. Who growled. “Get out of our house.” As she began shooting webs at the demoness. The webs shot at her, firing off as it seemed to wrap around Umbra, who stood there. Chrysalis called out to the various monsters. “Grab her. She must not make it out of here!” That was when they charged at her. The various girls ran at Umbra as they started to attack, claws bearing out, ready to strike as they attacked the demon. “Is this all you have?” Umbra muttered, clearly annoyed. She felt the creatures of old attack her as she barely moved. She was breathing calmly when without warning, Umbra flexed her body. The cocoon of webs broke away. Umbra stood there cackling as she raised her hand. A gust of mighty wind showed out as the windows from the other side broke as it hit the girls, throwing them off to the side. A giant Goliath of a woman stood, wearing only a loincloth, moved forward, throwing her fist at Umbra. Yet the demoness managed to dodge as she grabbed hold of the giantess and snapped her arm with ease, causing the girl to hiss in pain before being slammed down to the ground. She was groaning, Umbra’s foot underneath the creature while she watched the wind rushing through the room like a tornado. The girls slammed into the walls with a hard grunt as a few of them were knocked off while Umbra smirked. Those crooked teeth shone with a glare of utter darkness as she shook her head. “Is this the best this house has for protection? I must have been kidding myself.” She chuckled, stepping away, ready to head to the third floor. Finding the heart of the house was far more critical than anything else. Umbra was close to leaving them. Those that remained leaned against the wall as Chrysalis remained, huffing hard as she felt as though she was close to passing out. “Don’t underestimate the house or its girls. If I can’t stop you, I can slow you down.” Chrysalis huffed as she began shooting off webs, shooting as much as possible to slow down this demonic being. The webs shot at Umbra catching her arm, knocking her to the wall, as more balls of sticky web-shooting from the spider-woman spinneret's. Umbra popped her neck as she felt the webs continue to shoot at her. Though she pulled her arm away, ripping the plaster off like nothing. “Then I’ll crush you like a bug. You overgrown Spider.” It growled, clearly annoyed, as she began walking. Chrysalis shot as much web as she could, aiming at the demon’s feet. It slowed the demoness down, yet not enough before it had finally reached over, slamming its large foot down on Chrysalis. The last thing Chrysalis saw was those demonic red eyes then everything went dark. Dusk, Celestia, and Luna ran up the stairs, where they were met with the carnage. The girls are lying there, some of them in a state. Dusk wasn’t even sure though his heart pounded. “Dear god…” Dusk said as he felt a hand grabbing his shoulder. “It’s fine; we’ve got to stop her; otherwise, whatever they sacrificed would be a waste. I’ll call some of the other girls to come and get them.” Celestia said though Dusk’s eyes fixated on it, rage consuming him as he said, “I’m gonna kill that bitch.” “What the hell is going on!” Suddenly, Gilda appeared, looking around, seeing the bodies lying everywhere, shocked. However, Celestia looked over, a sigh of relief. “Thank goodness you’re here cause we’ll need your help. We need whoever else we can.” Celestia said, holding onto Dusk’s shoulder. “What’s going on? What are we dealing with.” “A demon, she broke into the house and is doing something. Whatever it’s after, it can’t be good.” “Demons, why does it have to be a demon.” The Valkyrie cursed more as she looked around. “I might have something, but you’re going to need to give me a minute; it’s in my room, alright.” Dusk looked over, almost curious, wondering what it was she might have as he said, “Sure, go ahead and get it, hurry up. It’s going after something, and I think it went up to the third floor.” Gilda turned and began running off, most likely heading towards her room. Dusk could only pray that whatever it was would help stop this demonic bitch. Umbra slowly rose the stairs as she met someone other than Braeburn. The Incubus looked towards the Demoness as he growled. “What are you doing here, Sister?” The incubus spoke simply growling, not happy to see her there. “Oh, an incubus, funny seeing you in a place like this, actually never mind you most likely belong in a place like this. Though you think you’re going to stop me.” “I’ll do what I have to protect my home. What are you doing here, Umbra.” Braeburn said, rolling around as he looked towards her. His demonic blood boiling. As he resisted any urge to shift and transform. “Well, Brother, I’m planning to perform my birthright. To bring forth the end of humanity. Why don’t you join me? Be by my side as I open the gates.” “I can’t let you do that; you unleash hell on earth. What will there be for my siblings and me? We need humans to survive if you kill them all for your sick game. It’ll lead the incubus to extinction.” Braeburn slowly began transforming, his slender feminine body turning muscular. His height grew as he grew longhorns. As he took a stance. “Please, does anyone even know what an incubus even is. Now get out of my way, Or I will kill you; nothing will stop me from taking my destiny.” “And nothing will stop me from protecting my family or my home. I’ll even take on Hell itself.” “Then so be it.” Umbra sighed; “I hate to have to kill another demon; we need as many as we can to bring down this world.” She cooed while growling. I was running right at Braeburn. Braeburn returned the feeling running straight at Umbra. There the fight between two demons began. Braeburn strikes her, grabbing Umbra by her flesh, sinking his claws into her as he starts punching her in the face. He was pushing her back. A hard growl. As he looked at her, his eyes filled with the Darkness of space compared to her red as he forced her to a wall, striking her down. “You think I’ll go down. Don’t ever underestimate the Incubus!” Braeburn yelled as he continued punching, using all his strength while Umbra took it all. Blood slowly leaked down her chin. Braeburn kept going, striking where he could. His breathing got heavy as he grunted. “You think you can stop me! I will open the portal.” Umbra laughed as she suddenly pushed him back, throwing Braeburn into the wall across from her as he slumped back. He tried pushing himself up to get back into the fight. Yet Umbra pushed him down with her foot. “The thing about you, Incubus, you can be vital. But unless you got your dicks up something, you burn your power quickly. Maybe that’s why you’ve gone extinct. I’ve always found Incubus weak and should have been slaughtered long ago. “LEAVE MY BOYFRIEND ALONE!” Suddenly a voice screamed as Umbra turned around to be hit with a broom right into the face. It broke against her. At the same time, she was staring at her as if nothing had happened. She moved away from Braeburn and grabbed Button Mash right around the neck, holding him up. “Be proud you’re the first human to strike me in a thousand years.” She smirked while Button Mash struggled to break out of her grip, barely able to breathe, as without warning and much relent, she snapped his neck like a toothpick. Button Mash was dropped to the ground as his lifeless body lay there. Never to move, and never to live his life. Yet the way Button Mash’s face looked, he died with a smile on his face. “You bitch!” Braeburn suddenly screamed as he sprung up, running at Umbra, slamming her right through a wall, pushing her as far as he could, using every ounce of strength and his hatred as he made her. “You killed him! You killed my Button Mash!” He angrily yelled as he slammed her down to the ground punching her. Braeburn continued, pushing his body to its limit as he slowly began shrinking. His eyes turned into this soft green, and they filled with tears as he kept punching her. Fighting with every breath he had as he kept throwing fist into her even if by this point it did nothing. “If you like the human you can join him!” With that Umbra pulled a punch and threw it right into his face leaving a hole where it once was. Simply throwing the Incubus away as his body landed right next to Button Mash’s their hands gently touching as they laid there. Like two loves in bed. She took a second spitting out blood. “Not what I was expecting, though better keep going.” Her wounds healing as she walked away from the carnage. Author's Note Well this is something i wasn't expecting but we're close to the end... https://www.patreon.com/Mrmidnightwolf https://discord.gg/AeZBhyR Daughter of Dracula“I can’t believe you agreed to this.” Celestia exclaimed as she walked down the Halls with Dusk. “Sorry, but I just couldn’t resist the way she looked at me when she asked.” “Aka, Applejack gave you a hell of a blow job.” Celestia returned a little annoyed as she rubbed her eyes. Clearly annoyed, “I still can’t believe you’ll be heading off in a month. It’s already going to be a pain in the ass getting everything running around without you.” “Don’t worry it’s next month and we’ll be gone for what a few days. And you’ll have plenty of help. Heck you can even spend some quality time with your sister.” “Gah, don’t remind me. I swear she’s driving me up the fricken wall.” Celestia muttered rubbing the bridge of her noise. “Oh come on it can’t be that bad.” Dusk smirked nudging into her though Celestia only responded by giving him a death glare. Dusk hand shot back faster then you could say: My bad. “Ok, I mean what is she even doing?” “What is she doing, she’s trying to just hang out while im work. Asking me what I’m doing, Hell she asked me what my thought was on Borderland. What the heck is she even talking about?” Celestia gruffed out while rubbing her temple. “Well Borderlands a video game. But still It sounds like she just wants to get to know you really thats all.” “But we don’t have anything in common!” Celestia gruffed out while Dusk smirked and took a chance rubbing her back. “It’s fine, beside this is a chance to get to know each other and even find something in common. Hell have her help you out. She needs something to do. Plus you’ll be able to bond.” “If you insist. But I swear if she does something stupid im going to lose it.” Celestia growled in such annoyance. Dusk, nodded though a gut feeling ran down his spine while he watched the were-cougar. Soon the image of Cheerlie invaded his mind. Including what the house had told him about protecting the house. “On some serious note, have you every heard of anything trying to get into the house but needing permission to actually get inside here? Maybe something Cord has mentioned?” He figured he would be subtle about it. Celestia tilted her head in confusion. “No not really, I mean I’m sure some people have tried breaking into the place. The house has many secrets. Even things I don’t know about, Cord might have known some of these secrets. But if he did he never told me? Is there something wrong?” “Yeah, something I hadn’t told you about.” He felt his fingers twitching realizing he should have told her this. Yet he remained silent for the whole thing. “A while ago, a woman tried to buy the house, a woman by the name of Cheerlie. I don’t know her last name. I just know she was pushing for me to sell. I kept refusing, then the last time. Something happened.” “What happened?” Celestia asked her eyes staring him like a blizzard. It was clear that Dusk fucked up not giving her this information. “She grabbed me by the throat while I was inside the house. Her eyes turned black almost like stone, and her hands… they looked like they were burning away. She stated something also.” Somehow Dusk was starting to feel smaller by the moment compared to Celestia who only seemed to be getting bigger by the second. Though he suspected she was releasing some of her Animistic side to intimidate him. If that was the case, (It was working.) “Why didn’t you tell me? This is something big, If someone is trying to get this house, it could be a big problem for the house. The girls could have been in danger.” She growled more though Dusk found himself standing tall. “Yet I never sold the house. I told her It wasn’t for sale, and thats— that. I didn’t tell you, because I wasn’t sure how you would even react. No offense but you can be an intimidating woman when you really want to be,” Dusk took a deep breath while Celestia let out a sigh. “Fair enough, I admit I can be a little out of control. Maybe I should have been careful. But this place. I really wish you told me sooner. I don’t know what this Cheerlie is. But I’ll ask around some of the girls maybe they can tell us something. A few have been here for what seems like forever. Longer then even Key’s has been here.” Celestia gave a loud grunt in utmost annoyance as she clenched her fist. “Damn it I wish the Succubus’s were here’s! They might have been able to tell us something. What the hell are they even doing right now? They should have been back by now.” “Yeah, It’s weird I figured they would’ve have been back by now. I’ve been wanting to meet an actual one. Or actually talk to them.” Dusk said rather curious imagining what a succubus could look like or act. “I bet you would, careful. They’re some of our best girls hardly take money but they can drain you for everything you got. It’s how they get their power.” She gave him a sly grin. “Also the rumors are true, they are masters in the art of love making.” She gave a wink. Almost as if her anger had washing away, while thinking about it. “Well I’ll have to make sure to remember that if they ever show up, what about Cheerlie?” Dusk asked while watching Celestia turn back to her usual more professional self. “We’ll have to figure that out. Be careful when you head out. That means you can’t leave alone. If you do, Take one of the girls. Ether Ember or Applejack. Just for some added protection. You got that. Heck if its an emergency I’ll go with you.” “If you insist, Though about the whole Applejack and visiting her family.” “Fine it shouldn’t be a problem. Especially if we have this crazy bitch after you getting away from the house might be our best bet.” Suddenly there was a ringing at the door. Dusk’s head shot in that direction. Not sure who would be over this early. Though he wondered if it was a customer. A long sigh as he headed to the door. Celestia following behind him. Maybe a bit more protective now knowing that someone was after him again. Dusk was about to open the door, when Celestia grabbed his hand pulling it back. Her palm felt soft against his as she muttered. “I’ll take this.” As she stood before the door. As it rang again and opened the door once more. Celestia pulled the door open. There stood a woman Dusk had never seen before in his life. She’s tall elegant, wearing an all black dress. That somehow made her even more sexy showing off her ample body. Thick black sunglasses covered her eyes. Dusk noticed her skin was pale like she rarely ever went out in the sunlight. Celestia looked at her for a few seconds blinking as her smile spread widely. “Trixie! It’s so good to see you.” As she stepped outside and hugged the giant of a woman. Who managed to make even Celestia look short. Dusk couldn’t help but wonder if she was actually half giant. “It’s good to see you also my old friend.” Trixie said with a heavy accent. Dusk wondered if it was Romania, as he gave a slight wave. “Um hello there Trixie…” The woman looked over a wide smile showing off a pair of teeth as she looked at him. That expression on her face reminded him of a killer. “Please refer to me as Bellatrix, only my friends or my lovers may refer to me as Trixie. May I please come in. The sun is absolutely dreadful on my complexion.” Her hand gently patted her hair as it bounced without resistance. “Oh I’m sorry please come inside, my names Dusk.” He pulled a smile. In some way he wasn’t sure how he felt about her. Though it was clear she was a bit colder. “I’m Sorry about her Dusk, Trixie can be a bit more… Trixie. She’ll warm up when she gets to know you.” “Oh Celestia you are so kind, so how are you this fine evening? I was hoping to see Key’s for our yearly meeting.” Trixie said the confidence in her voice. The one that said she was strong in her own right. Celestia though upon hearing Cord name lost that smile on her face. “So you didn’t hear yet have you. Cord is gone, died a few months ago. In fact Dusk here is his replacement. The new owner of the house. It’s why you weren’t able to step inside like you normally do.” “Ah that explains it, and I’m so sorry for your loss Celestia, Cord was a great man and a good lover. Especially for a man his age. I will miss him” Trixie said a slight frown in her face while Celestia’s face twisted a bit as she had the imagine of Cord like that turn her away. Trixie saw this with a smirk, “Oh relax Trixie, it was before I had met you, though I suppose I will have to resign the deal with the new owner to keep our treaty in check. But enough about this how have you been my young friend.” She eyed Dusk for a second and walked over. “Please forgive me for my rudeness But I am Bellatrix Alucard. I am the lady of the house of night, Also known as the Daughter of Dracula.” She leaned down kissing his cheeks, leaving ruby red lipstick marks on his face while Dusk stood there somewhat puzzled. “Um Daughter of Dracula? As in your related to that Dracula?” he felt his heart skipping a beat as he was standing before what he assumed to be an actual Vampire. “Yes, my father is Vlad or as most known him as Dracula. King of the Vampires.” “Well I guess it’s an honor to meet you. Also what is this about a treaty?” Dusk asked looking up towards the vampire. Her breasts looked almost as if they would pop out of her dress. “Hmm yes, but not now. I am tired from my trip, and the daytime is quite annoying. Celestia is my room still available or shall I be staying in the master of the houses room this fine morning?” Celestia nodded, “Your room should be available through Dusk’s room won’t be ready for negotiation until maybe tomorrow night. But im sure talking to the girls we can get it set up for tonight. Sadly Dusk might be leaving in a month for some important business. I can take you to your room if your tired.” “I know where my room is my young friend. I shall head there. Please make sure that you inform master Dusk here about my room, and please chin up Darling I taught you better then to slouch.” She bent down kissing the top of her head with a gentle smile.” “I’ll make sure to inform them Madam… I mean Trixie.” She corrected herself shaking her head with a gentle smile. While Bellatrix started walking towards the stairs her hips swaying back and forth. “So Bellatrix is a vampire, and Dracula’s daughter… Should we be worried?” He resisted looking over at the Vampire lords ass as she made a turn. “No, Trixie is perfectly fine. In fact she taught me everything I know, she use to be the Madame of the house before me. I replaced her after she decided to leave.” She smiled some memories from a distant past coming back to her as she reminisced about spending time with the Madame, even as a child. Such wonderful times. “Well I guess that’s good. Though I swear I’m going to sleep with a cross… Ok wait a second it’s daylight how was she even outside without you known burning to a frickin crisp?” He looked towards Celestia. “You’ve never read Dracula have you. Dracula and Trixie are considered Pure-blooded vampires. So they’re immune to the intensity of the sun, all it really does is strip them of their powers and get a bit of a sunburn. Now if she were to bite you. You’d become a vampire but if you went outside you’d poof into a pile of dust.” She said, her hands moving around as though her whole body was turning to dust. Dusk watched her somewhat curious. “Well that’s reassuring, also what was this about a treaty, and me and her sealing a deal?” “It’s nothing, besides that was something that was between her and Cord that they kept to each other. When she left they made a deal where she would come back once a year for a night. That way she would be able to run her home for vampires or the house of night as she likes to call it.” Dusk nodded somewhat understanding but he guess he’d have to get it from the horses mouth. Luna walked down the stairs wearing a overly large shirt looking exhausted as she scratched her butt while looking over at her sis a little giggle as she went, “Hey sis hows it going.” As she wrapped her arms around the other woman giving her a kiss on the cheek. Celestia looked rather uncomfortable. “I mean it’s nice to see you also sis, um what are you doing?” “Well I thought id help you. I mean have you seen this place its so awesome, and filled with amazing things. Did you know there’s a room filled with dildo’s?” She looked over at Dusk at this point who raised an eyebrow. Celestia on the other hand looked annoyed. “That’s the Mimic room, please tell me you didn’t just take one of them out of there.” “I mean I took two, they looked nice.” Luna said looking guilty. Dusk chuckled as he thought Celestia was close to tearing her hair out, but let out a sigh. “Just put them back. They need to be kept monitored otherwise they’ll transform and hide around the house, and it’s a pain in the ass to find them.” “Oh my bad, well I’ll fix that up. Hey maybe after that we can see a movie or something, I got a copy of IT, we could check it out. Some creepy stuff.” “I might be busy, but we can see. Beside I’m not a fan of horror, I know a nice Drama we could watch.” “Meh, Horrors better I love being scared shit less.” Luna responded with a laugh as she gave Dusk a smile. “I really appreciate you letting me stay here. I owe you so much.” “Hey it’s just good to help. Hey maybe you could go and help Celestia out. I know she’s going to be a bit busy. Maybe spend some more time together.” Celestia shook her head rapidly clearly not wanting that to happen. Though Luna clearly never noticed as she smiled and nodded. “You’re right, I’ll be able to tell my big sis stories about life in California and some funny things I got into during high school.” Celestia head dropped at that walking off though she gave Dusk a sight dead glare as she simple mouthed: I will get you for this you bastard. Dusk couldn’t help chuckling at this. He made a quick turned heading outside figuring he’d work on his car and check on Spitfire. Officer Flash walked inside. It was a late night in the office, and so far nothing seemed to be going right. His feet hurt. His back bothering him. Flash just felt tired. He slowly began taking his uniform off tossing the shirt into the laundry room figuring he would send it through the wash tomorrow. Derpy could get it in the dryer while he was working. He just wanted to get in the bathtub and just take a hot soak. He walked over passing the living room where Derpy was eating some popcorn watching an old film Alfred Hitchcock he thought. Flash wasn’t really paying attention. “You were out late.” Derpy said looking back at him, “Yeah, got busy. With the people who recently vanishing they’ve been wanting people doing a few doubles. I’ve just been getting the short end of the stick.” He muttered while leaning down giving her a kiss on the cheek. His hand’s reaching down rubbing her shoulder. “I guess that’s fine, it just feels like you haven’t been home for a while It gets lonely.” Derpy muttered sounding a bit sad, while Flash nodded, “Hey it’s ok, beside I’ll get the weekend off and then you’ve got me all by yourself baby.” He kissed her neck a bit as he winced in pain. Derpy moaned gently and muttered, “Maybe we could do something, maybe that special little gift you promised.” She added with a sly grin. That promise being something she had always wanted, a chance to really get their family started, they were a two of a kind, working on a full house. “We can try, though not tonight. I think I’m just going to soak and head to bed I’m exhausted. “ “Oh, ok I guess thats fair. I think I’ll head to bed in a bit. I just want to finish this movie.” Flash nodded while heading off to the bathroom. The bath water starting right up. Derpy could hear from the couch. She turned her attention to the movie. That was when without warning a crashing sound came from the laundry room. Her head shot that way as she rushed over. Though as soon as she got to the laundry room. There was a knocking on the door. She scowled in frustration. “Who the heck is out here this late at night?” She walked over to the front door, and standing there was a young woman. She looked disheveled almost worried. Her white shirt was wet, and clearly not wearing a bra. It was raining outside, and Derpy’s eyes twitched lightly. “Is there something I can do for you?” “Is Flash here? I really need to talk to him it’s important.” She huffed out. Clearly nervous while looking around behind her. “What is it? I can leave him a message when he’s not so busy,” Derpy said not sure how to feel some woman standing bra less wanting to talk to her husband. Then this late at night. It just didn’t add up. What came to her, was a thought she didn’t like. “Oh, well tell him to call Starlight Firelight as soon as possible. I could come in if you want this is a bit of an emergency.” “He’s asleep, he’s had a long day So I’ll let him know you called.” Derpy lied, her heart pounding, and her hand shakes clearly feeling jealous about what was going on. “Thanks, um I really hope I’m not causing any trouble. It’s just important. Please have a good night.” With that Starlight would begin heading off. Heading into the rain to what looked like a used Honda. Derpy closed the door behind her and let out a long sigh. Her hands trembling while heading over to the laundry room seeing what might have fallen— What made that noise that caught her attention earlier. Derpy walked in and everything seemed normal, except for the fallen jug of tide pods. She rolled her eyes as she picked them up. “Thats weird I thought I closed you up. Whatever, I’ll just put you little guy’s away.” She picked them up one at a time, tossing them back in the plastic jug. When she noticed something. She noticed Flash’s uniform. She reached over grabbing it. Her eyes focused on a specific place. It was the collar, on there was a bright red lipstick mark with a pair of lips. It wasn’t any kind she used and they looked fresh. Her fingers touching it. Her hands trembled more. Then without warning, all alone Derpy would begin to cry. Button mash stood in front of the bordello taking a deep gulp. His heart racing as he couldn’t believe he was back here already. It had felt like a month. But really it wasn’t that long ago. Then the fact his bank account was lower— Damn it he had to come back here. “Ok it’s going to be alright. Just relax me. I swear it’s nothing.” He coughed some trying to clear his throat as he soon began heading inside. Button mash wasn’t even sure what he was even going to do. Though he stepped inside. The place was just like how he remembered it. Big, rather impressive, and most intensed. Walking over to the front desk, Where that Dusk had been. Well the owner wasn’t there this time. No instead it was that guy, the one who fucked him. “What was his name again— Braeburn. Thats right, his name was Braeburn.” There was a feeling of venom in his mouth, as he was far more annoyed. This guy opened stuff feelings he didn’t understand and he wanted answers. “Oh hey there handsome, coming back for more? I can schedule you for an appointment, is there anyone you wanna have. I could get you a list handsome.” Braeburn said with that coy smile, while leaning down. The room was empty while Button mash looked annoyed. “You…” Button mash muttered clearly annoyed while Braeburn smirked more his feminine smile growing wider. “Oh my, well I could put you down for an appointment for me but you might have to be patient since I got desk duty right now.” “No not that, what the hell are you? What you did to me, I can’t fricken stop thinking about it. I’m not gay but fucking hell!” his voice raising lightly, a slight fright while Braeburn kept that smile on his face as he leaned in. “Oh sweetie, What am I? I’m an incubus, you should know that, well I really should have my horns out but they don’t look so nice on me like the Succubus. But what I did to you? Hmm nothing really, I just gave you what you wanted.” He gave a chuckle while he reached over grabbing a hand the incubus doodling something. “I’m not gay! You must have use some magic or something. I like girls. I never wanted something like that.” Button mash growled more feeling annoyed. While watching him. His eyes down at his lips they looked so soft, so nice. He quickly shook his head fighting off those thoughts. “I don’t know sleeping with a man, and having sex sounds pretty gay to me. But I guess your just closeted even to yourself. I’m an incubus, but Incubus are far different from Succubus. We attract people sexually, but while succubus can manipulate people into what they desire. My species just let’s out their desire. We bring out their deepest wants. Attract what the soul wants.” Braeburn leaned in. His hand grabbing Button mash shirt. Slowly bringing him down as he muttered. “So in there, a part of you… wants… this.” Then without warning Braeburn kissed Button mash their lips meeting, as Button mash felt a buzz of electricity run down his spine. His heart racing as he tried to fight it but found himself pushing in. It was wrong, but at the same time it felt so good. Button mash found himself returning the kiss. That was when Braeburn added some tongue, and the young man found himself sucking it gently. A moan escaping his lips. That was when the Incubus, pulled back. That sly grin returning. “So, are you sure I can’t book you an appointment handsome.” He smirked clicking his pen. Button mash was speechless. But found himself nodding, while Braeburn smirked writing down on some paper. A set of numbers. Button mash looked at it before looking towards the incubus. “My room, I’ll meet you in a few minutes, as a personal client. I can get someone to take over for an hour. Get going handsome.” Button mash felt his mouth drop not sure what to say as he started heading up towards the bedroom just as he was asked to. Author's Note hey guy's managed to get some work done while the moves going on so much time, I am currently taking some donations if interested, also curious of what you guy's might want to see happen in the future of this book, how do you think the farm arch will go, and how do you like this bizzar version of Trixie. hmm should be fun. Seeing how the future holds. https://www.paypal.com/paypalme/wolftitanreading Fight for the BordelloUmbra continued walking through the halls though she hadn’t been met with other obstacles. The house seemed silent as she smirked. “I must be getting close. To the heart.” She smirked as she followed her instincts. Pushing forward, she licked her lips as she continued. Please let me go! Please, I have changed my mind. This is wrong. It hurts; my whole body hurts! A tiny voice spoke, begging for help. The voice of a girl named Starlight though Umbra laughed. “You wanted this, you asked me to reveal who killed your father, and I would get something in return in exchange, and your body was what I wanted. But to bring my end of the deal. It was a wendigo. A wendigo that ate your pathetic excuse of a daddy.” She cackled as she stropped by a door. She was looking at it for a second. She could feel the heat coming from it. A warmth that was familiar as she licked her lips. “So this is where the heart is.” She grabbed the doorknob and swung the door open. She was walking deep within it, knowing that soon her plan would finally happen. Dusk and the girls ran up the stairs only to see The young couple lying there. Dusk’s eyes began watering, “Braeburn, what the. Why did she kill him? What the fuck does she want.” “She got in his way.” A familiar voice said as Dusk turned around, seeing Bellatrix standing there. The sadness in her voice as he looked over at her, “And you didn’t help them; why didn’t you try and stop her? Do something save them!” “I wasn’t able to; Even if I could, I wouldn’t have survived. That was a demon and not just any ordinary demon. She’s a high-ranking demon, close to one of the princes of Hell. If I tried fighting her, I would have ended up like them. You guy’s needed me more; besides, they made the sacrifice. For that, they’ll never be forgotten.” “Not forgotten, they should be alive. What the fuck does this bitch even want! What is all this carnage for?” Dusk asked, his heart racing as he fought back the tears; he wanted to do something but felt weak. “Listen, whatever she wants, it’s not good. But I have a theory. Don’t take my word for this. But I think she wants to open a gate to hell.” “A gate to hell? What the hell do you mean?” “A gate to Hell is what it sounds like. It’s something that forms in certain locations. Certain places can be gates of hell or even made by force. Like cutting a hole in the fabric of reality. There had been some theories that the Bordello might home a gate. But not even I could fully confirm it. Only the guardian of the Bordello would know.” “Well, I have no idea. So how Are we going to stop her.” “We have to kill her, which won’t be easy Demons are strong and virtually unstoppable. It takes a strong demon to take another one down fully. If this was a weaker one, most of the girls might be able to take them on evenly but Umbra. She’s strong.” “Which is why We need back up something to fight back,” Celestia said as she looked over. “Well, thanks to me, the cavalry has arrived.” Gilda walked in, behind her an array of monsters. Bulk, the cyclops holding a large Hammer, a few various girls, including Gilda, with a wide smirk as she nodded, “Calloo Callay, I come bearing arms, my beamish boy, for today We shall behead this Jabberwocky.” She snickered, itching for a fight. Gilda stood there; breast-plated armor showed off her fine cleavage. The winds sprouted upon her back as she held a sword in one hand and a shield. Yet Dusk couldn’t help but notice a hammer hanging off her belt. “Do you guy’s think it’ll be enough?” Dusk wondered while looking at the various monster girls. “We’ll fight for our home and our last breath,” Gilda said as she shook her head. “Besides, It would be a great dishonor for a Valkyrie to fall to the hands of a demon. Ragnarök won’t happen today.” The ferocity in her voice was overwhelming. Even Dusk found him pumped for battle as he turned around and simply said. “Let’s take this bitch down!” Then they began charging off to a battle that might be their last. But the Bordello wasn’t going to go down without a fight. Umbra stood in a large bedroom. The kind that looked well lived in. She had no care who the room was. She didn’t bother as she saw the bookshelf. The feeling of heat flowed through it as she smirked, knowing this was what she wanted as she began to grab the edge of the shelves tearing it apart. It made her chuckle, imagining that it would be far too easy. Her hands twisted as she began tossing it off as she saw the passageway—the long door corridor. The Hallway was filled with Darkness, yet Umbra could see something, a faint glowing of Hellish red, and it was there she knew that soon she’d be victorious. Walking down the long halls, she could feel the heat emanating, pushing deeper she could feel herself smiling, almost giddy, if a demon could think that, as she found herself standing in a black room. She had a long smirk as she looked down at the carpet and soon began ripping it off. Her nails dug into the floor. The sounds of carpet ripping away. Her cackling grew as she found she couldn’t stop— No, she knew she couldn’t. If they had reached her, they might ruin her plans, and that was something she wouldn’t allow. Her hand raised, and the candles lighted the walls and began lightening up. The heat was growing as she looked down, seeing the large circle, and within the center were various symbols filling it as she smirked. “Let us begin.” Umbra’s smile widened as she would soon begin speaking in an ancient tongue lost to time that no man could tell. If any mortal man listened to his mind, the kind would have been driven insane. She watched the ring around her slowly ignite into a hellish black flame. She was rising higher as she spoke louder, putting all her will into it as she would begin summoning the very gates of Hell. Dusk climbed the Stairs when Fleur appeared right in front of her without warning. She looked like a mess, with cuts and bruises. Her hair was messy, and the top she wore exposed her breasts. It looked like the Spirit of the house had just gone through hell and barely made it out. “Dusk, you need to help me. She’s going to open the portal. She’s going to unleash Hell upon the Earth!” She suddenly pulled back as she grabbed him by the shirt. Fleur held on like there was no tomorrow. “She’s in the room; you know the one. She’s activated the portal; you can’t let the demons escape; you have to stop her. Save me! Help everyone!” She screamed as Dusk tried to reach over and grab her, yet his hands passed through Fleur when he tried touching her. Fleur watched him. The horror in her eyes was the spirit of the house. Who’s own life fueled the place they stood on was suddenly being sucked back. She pulled away as she flopped her arms in the air, desperate to try to escape whatever force was sucking her up. She looked on at Dusk. She was pleading for hold as she was pulled back. Dusk felt his legs wobble like jelly as he couldn’t do anything. His heart flipped as he suddenly found himself running after her. His heart sank as he wanted to save the house’s Spirit. Dusk wanted no more than to protect. “Come on; we have to save her! Get to my room now!” He called out as he began running off towards his room. The girls chased after him there as they ran into battle. To what Dusk assumed would be where he would die. But damn it, if he was going to die. Dusk sure as hell was going to go out swinging. Fleur found herself pulled back, flying through the walls. She found herself in the hidden room behind the bookshelf, standing in the circle of black fire. Umbra smirking; “So you finally arrived. The last piece of the puzzle.” Umbra cooed as she moved a knife in her hand as began to move the sharp blade down her chest, slowly sinking it deep within the spirit. “I swear, if I get out of this, I will bring this entire house down onto you, I swear to god.” “Well, unfortunately for you, God isn’t here. Only me.” She began spilling more of the Spirits Blood onto the floor, Igniting the black, unnatural flames. It was then the portal to Hell was unleashed upon our world. Fleur screamed in pain. She could feel her body being torn apart. Dusk ran with all his might as he slung the door open. Gilda, right next to him, her shield up as he looked, seeing the bookshelf laying on its side, books scattered everywhere. He ignored it as he headed over to the hidden passage and looked down at the entrance. For a minute, Dusk thought he could hear something. Something he couldn’t comprehend. As he looked down the Hallway. That was when candles that lined the walls began igniting. Much to Dusk’s horror, what he saw down there was monstrous. Creatures that were deformed, disgusting, and twisted. They looked like feral beasts ready to tear anything that got in their way. One of them, a nasty-looking beast, jumped at Dusk as it began to try and bite his neck off. Dusk grabbed it by the shoulders, pushing it back as it snarled at him like a Mad Dog. He grunted, going it back as he tried getting away from it. That was when Gilda suddenly swung her blade, quickly decapitating it. “What the hell was that!” Dusk asked, getting back on his feet. “Those are inferred. They sold their souls for power, and when they went to head, they became the dogs of a demon. A price one pays for selling their soul for power.” Gilda said as she looked over, raising her shield. “We can’t let them escape. They’re weaker than demons, so there’s that. But this isn’t a good sign.” “How bad?” Dusk found himself saying drawing his Gun. He hoped that this would be enough. “It means a portal to hell has been unleashed. Suppose we don’t close it. Demons will escape, and Ragnarök will raise.” “Yeah, Twilight of the Gods… Just what we need.” He shuddered, feeling a chill run down his spine. If anything, Dusk felt genuine fear. They were making him wonder if this was how Soldiers felt when they went to war and knew that they were facing their death. “Alright, guys, you heard her. We have to close the portal. Otherwise, end of the world. No pressure…” He gulped and began running in there. Dusk started to run in as he saw the legion of Inferred. The hunger and madness as these creatures started attacking. Dusk began to fire into the crowd of demonic souls as the girls began charging in. Dusk watched in shock as the battle had finally commenced. Gilda ran in first, her wings extending, revealing golden wings as she began swinging her sword. She was lopping off the Inferred’s head. The way she moved with such grace. Gilda was indeed in her element. Rainbow Dash, the feline, pounced as she allowed her claws to go through the souls. “Snicker, snack, I left it dead now with their heads. I’m galumphing back.” The Cheshire cat snickered while she hissed, feeling one grab her leg as she began to suddenly puff into a fog of smoke and appear under Hell’s dog. As she tore into its chest. Celestia and Luna ran in their beastly strength as they pushed more back. It was a sight to be shown as the two were so animalistic, running on the beast. As they growled and Snarled. Dusk watched this and jumped into the fight. Reloading his gun, he began firing. Aiming at the chest as he watched the Inferred being knocked back, he stepped over it. “These things don’t seem tough!” Dusk yelled as he kept firing at the creatures. He was doing his best not to hit the girls. “That’s not the issue; they’re foot soldiers. They’re made to overwhelm us. They’ll just keep coming. So keep pushing!” Gilda screamed as she slammed her shield a few and started stabbing into them. “Got it, got to keep their numbers down!” He suddenly spat on the ground. As he realized how fucked they were, he kept shooting, letting out another bullet as he reloaded. “Fuck I wish I had a machine gun or something!” He realized just how long it took to reload the gun. He looked down and saw he had five bullets left. He turned around, looking back at the room. But realized he wouldn’t have enough time to get any more shots even if he had any more, as he had to make sure he let these count. He looked around for a weapon of any kind. “Gilda, do you have a spare sword something! I’m nearly out of Bullets!” Gilda grunted as she swung her sword around, decapitating another ground as she reached over, pulling the hammer from her belt and throwing it at Dusk. The hammer shot at him like a bullet. She was going through the head of one of those inferred. It looked like the aftermath of slamming into a watermelon. Dusk caught it but not before being pulled back afoot as it fell to the ground. “Fuck, this thing is heavy! What is this.” He looked down at it, seeing a single rune on the central part of the hammer. [img]file:///C:/Users/lanet/AppData/Local/Temp/msohtmlclip1/01/clip_image001.png[/img] “It’s Mjölnir! Just swing it!” Gilda screamed as she began fighting more. Though even at this point, the Inferred were starting to overwhelm her. Dusk looked over as he began to start swinging it. The issue was Mjölnir was so heavy Dusk found himself hanging as he was pulled with the hammer. Dusk slammed it right into one of the few in front of him, and the very moment Mjölnir slammed into the creature, a loud crack of thunder could be heard from all around him. Nearly deafening as Dusk stumbled. Dusk found his heart racing faster. “Holy shit, I’m holding Thors’ hammer! I’m fighting with The hammer of mother fucking THOR!” Dusk couldn’t help but imagine he was dreaming. Slamming the hammer into the Inferred was a rush of adrenaline. The sounds of thunder filled the air as he began pulling the hammer behind him. He was giving it a good wack. As they moved deeper into the hallway, it was a sight getting closer. Dusk felt his muscles strain as he fought with all his might. The girls push on. Even Bulk, who was bleeding profusely with bite marks, pushed on—truly tanking everything sent at them. Though Dusk couldn’t help wondering, how long will we keep this up? Pushing through was a struggle in and of itself. The little ground they made had been beyond reason as the creatures, the dogs of Hell as Gilda would scream out towards them, seemed never-ending. Dusk was out of Bullets. Spending them for moments, he couldn’t swing Mjölnir. The hammer was all Dusk had to defend himself, and he didn’t know how long he could turn it. A hard grunt. “Are we getting close to the end!” He called out, not sure how far they made it. “I think we’re close to the end. I can see something. But there’s too many of them!” Gilda screamed. The Valkyrie becomes overwhelmed with the restless undead creatures. Rainbow Dash was getting swarmed as she could barely poof away as she began clawing and running her claws into their eyes. Luna and Celestia were dog piled by them as they screamed in pain. Dusk could only watch in horror as Bulk was knocked to the ground as the inferred were making at him. He tried fighting as they pinned the cyclops to the ground. His mallet was far from reach. Everything seemed to be a hopeless situation. Dusk wondered if they might have been going to make it. Dusk pushed himself forward, Dragging the mighty Mjölnir. Dusk wasn’t sure if he lifted the legendary Hammer. His arms ached. He struggled as he looked over and pushed his arms to the limit. As he raised the hammer into the air. He prayed to a God that might give him the strength as he began slamming the hammer down. His heart was overwhelmed with adrenaline at this point. That was when he suddenly fell back, landing on his back, listening to the screams of the others. Then he heard something… Something small like squeaking. Soon it got louder as he heard flapping. They were flapping like that of Batwings. And something crawled over him. As he suddenly saw Rats moving over him, ignoring him. And Bats flying in the air. They were rushing over and attacking the Inferred. He watched as they were attacking them. While the Inferred were swatting them away, distracted for even a second, the Bat’s and Rats attacked, jumping back into the fight. “I thought you’d need some help there, Dusk.” He heard a familiar voice call out. Looking back, he saw a tall shadow begin walking towards him. His eyes were stunned as he simply saw the Vampire Bellatrix. Who, at this point, looked like a savior. “Thanks for the help… But I don’t know if I can even stand up…” Dusk said. His body collapsed. He didn’t even think he could lift his arms. “Hmm, is that so, though I wonder. Would you like me to help you up? What would you do to save this place? Save your family?” Bellatrix said, leaning down like the devil himself as she made this offer. “I’d do anything; I want to save everyone. Save those I can!” Dusk said he’d even willingly give up his humanity. He was looking at her for a second as she chuckled. “Truly, you are an attractive human; would you give up your soul? It’s how these Inferred are made, many of them selling their soul in desperation. But I suppose I can do something. She pulled out a knife, a long silver one with an ivory handle. While she cut into her flesh, revealing black oozing blood. She leaned down and made the offering. “Drink this, drink my blood; it’ll give you plenty of strength for a few hours.” “I— I won’t turn into a vampire….” Dusk found himself responding, looking at her for a second. Bellatrix laughed; she laughed hard, pulling her head back. “No— young man, this alone won’t turn you into a vampire; I’d have to transfer my blood to you simultaneously. But drinking a vampire’s blood will give you enough life to stand up. It’s like… a dose of adrenaline. Its effects can last for an hour.” Bellatrix smirked while Dusk looked at her. Not sure if he could trust her. Yet, he would take the risk. He grabbed her blood-soaked hand and began drinking it and drinking it like it was the very blood of Christ. Dusk Drank the disgusting black blood; he wanted to puke it out. It was horrible, but Dusk’s will pushed him on as he drank as much as possible. His lips looked crimson. Dusk laid there for a second, feeling his body numb away from the pain. He felt more muscular as he pushed himself up to his feet. They didn’t wobble. But Dusk wasn’t sure how long this would last. “I gotta stop her… Stop Umbra from unleashing Hell.” “It might be too late. There’s only one way to close a gate to Hell, and it’s from the inside.” “How to tell me? Just we got to stop it.” “From the stories, it’s said that there’s a switch on the other side. If it’s pulled, then the portal closes instantly. But it’s a one-way trip.” Bellatrix said, smirking. “But I wonder… are you willing to take the risk, or will you send someone else?” Dusk looked over at the end, not sure what he would do. Yet, he took in a breath and pulled Mjölnir onto his shoulder. The way it rested on him. He grunted, but soon He began walking off towards the portal and passing by the inferred as a swarm of rats and bats was attacking them. The girls are recovering from what was going on, joining the attack, all while Bellatrix laughed, spinning around her fingernails extending as they looked like blades. “Truly an interesting day from an interesting mortal! Keys would be proud!” She called out as she would attack the inferred. Umbra looked towards Fleur with a chuckle. “Thank you, for I might never have been able to open the portal without you and this house. I bet you didn’t know this, but most gates of Hell were closed off or destroyed; it’s a miracle from the dark lord himself that this is even around. Such an amazing day.” The Demoness laughed harder while Fleur screamed in pain. Her clothes ripped away as the black flames consumed her. The spirit pushed them to her limit as she looked on in horror. “Soon, the portal will remain permanently opened, and this world will fall to me.” Umbra chuckled, her neck popping. That was when she saw him. Dusk walked in, blood covering his face. The hammer was on his shoulder as he stumbled in. “How did you get past the Inferred?” Umbra asked, more curious than raging as she walked closer to the human. A snicker as her fingers twisted, the Goliath of a woman stood over him. Her horns were sharp as she looked at him. “Let’s say I got some help, and your friends are making it out of there like a bat out of hell.” “It doesn’t matter, you’re a mere mortal, and you won’t stop me from accomplishing my goal.” She stood before him, that cocky grin on her face as Dusk looked at her for a second. “You think so?” “Yes.” She laughed though Dusk simply looked at her for a good second, the hammer falling to the ground as he merely said. “Fine, but you should know something,” “What’s that?” She asked, ready to strike him down, but before she could, Dusk slung Mjölnir right into the air, hitting her in the chest as it sent Umbra right back a few feet. “I’m an Avenger.” It was there the clashing sound of Thunder and Lightning filled the room while Umbra watched him in utter annoyance. “Where did you get that damn hammer!” As she began running at him, she said her form was twisting and shrinking to accommodate speed. Dusk pushed himself, swinging the Hammer around, going towards the Demon as he moved back. “You think just cause you to have the Hammer of a God that you can take me down. I’m one of the generals of Hell!” She reached down, summoning a spear in her hand. A spear made of bone as she threw it at Dusk, who dodged it barely. As he watched it sticking into the wall. “I don’t give a fuck; if your Lucifer himself, Get the fuck out of my house!” Dusk ran at her as he began swinging the hammer, each swing was intense, but he kept going. I knew if he stopped at any second, he might not be able to get the momentum he needed. Umbra dodged Mjölnir with each strike. Her eyes focused on the cursed Hammer as she growled. Nothing would stop her as she ran, sinking her claws into Dusk. He screamed in pain, but every fiber of his body kept pushing. He pushed for every ounce of his body. Dusk wouldn’t give her a chance to getaway. “Give up, and I might let you live when the planet is mine!” She called out as Dusk kept rushing into her using Mjölnir as a battering ram, the sounds of lightning cracking around them as he watched on. “Oh yeah, living on hell on Earth will be so fun; what do you take me for, a moron!” He kept pushing her, pushing his eyes on one thing, and one thing, only the portal. Umbra turned around, realizing what he was going to do. “Don’t you dare! I'll come back out if you throw me in that portal!” She started throwing her claws into Dusk, But he kept pushing. Dusk wasn’t going to stop even if his whole body was in pain. “That’s why you’re not going back there alone!” He pushed himself harder, the Hammer looking like it was cracking Lightning from its stone base as He let out a powerful yell. Then without warning they went through the black flames. Celestia, and Luna ran towards the entrance of the room, as they saw it, a large portal made of black flames. Inside it they saw Dusk and the Demon pushed through it. “Dusk get out of there! Get out of there now!” Celestia called out as she ran at the portal. Yet Dusk turned around, giving a broad smile as he said, “Sorry, guys, I don’t think I’ll be able to say goodbye… Tell Applejack, Ember, and Sunset… I love them.” He reached over there, hitting something, and there, the last thing Celestia saw was Dusk raising Mjölnir once last time as the portal closed. Celestia and Luna Ran towards the doorway, trying their damndest to pull Dusk out, Yet before they could, the portal closed away, leaving the black flames that slowly disappeared. Fleur fell to the ground, breathing heavy and unable to move as she slowly vanished, and there everything went quiet. Celestia fell to her knees as she began to cry. There she watched a Man braver than most walk into the very gates of hell itself. It was a cold winter day and about three months since Dusk’s disappearance, nothing had been the same for the Bordello. Celestia and the others decided to declare Dusk was dead. It was hard, especially reporting him gone, even telling his uncle, who took the news terribly. Celestia never felt so horribly in her life telling the man and seeing the grease monkey cry for the loss of his family member. They didn’t say how he died, claiming it was an accident, falling down some stairs and dying from a broken neck. No one would know that Dusk had died, stopping the demoness Umbra from bringing the very legions of Hell to their world. Yet he had, and no one but the house residents would ever honestly know this secret. It significantly effectuated the girls closest to Dusk. Applejack barely ate anymore, sitting in her old room while looking at a picture of the two together. The only one who saw her was when she went out for small things like the bathroom or decided to eat something. Sunset, though she was seen. Always working, as the loss had hit her, something had happened, causing her to grow a third tail. Though most of the time, she had been seen cleaning. Cleaning was all she did; there was time she just found a spot and would clean until her hands were bleeding. It had gotten so bad Celestia had to put her foot down and force the three-tail fox to sleep and stop the excessive cleaning. It barely worked. As for Ember, she retreated to the attic lying there with her gold, just sleeping. Her mood turned worst as she seemed moody ready to snap at anyone who dared come towards the attic. No one saw her ever since as she continued to be a hermit. Yet, Some of the girls who passed by thought at night could hear the dragon sniffing and perhaps crying. “I can’t believe he’s been gone for a month….” Celestia said while sitting at her desk, going over the paper, not sure what to do. Dusk being gone had caused a big problem; someone needed to take over running the bordello. Yet who? Now that was the question. Dusk wasn’t around long enough to leave an actual heir. Then adding in, Celestia wasn’t even sure what she could do at this point, especially with Bellatrix informing her that she wouldn’t be able to take over, stating only a human could run the Bordello and be the newest guardian. “No worry there, Celestia- Darling, the house will provide a new guardian; it wasn’t the first time the house has had to replace an owner like this.” “I mean— it’s not right that he saved us all, and how do we replace him? It’s just… wrong.” Celestia rubbed her eyes, more exhausted. She wasn’t sure when she went to sleep. At night she was having trouble falling asleep now with all this. She didn’t know what she could even do. “Just relax; in the meantime, just run the home and trust in the house and the people here,” Bellatrix muttered as she leaned back. When Luna came in with two cups of coffee, handing one to her sister and the other to the Vampire Queen. “It’s going to be fine, sis; I mean, it’s got to get better,” Luna asked as she tried to get closer to her sister. After everything else. It seemed the tragedy had brought the sisters a bit closer together. At least the two of them began talking at the very least. “I mean maybe. Yet I think it’s wrong with everything that happened. He was a fine man.” “Well, then we drink to him and celebrate the chance at what he gave us so that we might survive.” Bellatrix raised a glass as the others raised their cups in response. It wasn’t much, but it was something more, and they knew they would never forget Dusk Shine. Celestia perched the cup against her lips when the doorbell suddenly rang. Celestia looked annoyed by the ringing though she tried ignoring it. Yet when she tried to take another drink for the toast. The Bell Rang again. “Just ignore them; we left a sign saying we were closed for the time being,” Luna said as she looked back to her sister, who was irritated by whatever was ruining this particular moment. The bell rang again and continued ringing, not even stopping for a second, much to Celestia’s annoyance as she slammed her cup back down onto the table. The coffee spilled slightly as she called out. “That’s it!” She huffed, getting out of her seat. Her eyes glowed as if she was ready to transform into her beastly form. Luna reached over to try and stop her, yet when she did, Celestia gave her a look that spoke this wasn’t the time to fuck with her. As she began making it out of her office. Bellatrix leaned back, enjoying her goblet of blood. “She’ll be fine; just let her get it out of her system, my dear.” The Vampress chuckled while taking a long drink taking in the sweet taste. Celestia ran down the stairs, pushing the other girls out of her way. Celestia found herself driven mad by the excess of ringing coming from the foyer. She would give whoever was disturbing this time of mourning with their excessive ringing. Celestia wasn’t sure, but she’d make sure they paid for it dearly. She pulled the front door open as she looked out in pure hatred as called out with an excessive growl. “WE’RE CLOSED. COME BACK WHEN WE’RE OP—“ She stopped in mid-sentence as she looked at who was standing in front of her. Standing out there in the snow, with little more than his hair and not much else as the frozen chill brushed against Celestia couldn’t believe who she was seeing. Standing there before her on the front porch of the Bordello of Desire. It was none other than one Dusk Shine. He stood there as naked as the day he was born. He looked at her, simply saying. “Can you let me in, please?” The End Author's Note This comes to the conclusion of Bordello of the Sun, meet me next time as we begin the next chapter with Bordello of Desire. If you wish to support me follow me on my Discord or even my patreon where you can help support me and my work. https://www.patreon.com/Mrmidnightwolf
Bordello of the SunAuthor's Note Hey there guy's well looks like i've got the Bordello of the sun for you, this has been fun working on it, but letting you know tonight as I post this story i'll actually be on a podcast, so I'll be leaving a link and you guy's can actually ask me some wild questions. Give me your best shot. https://www.fimfiction.net/group/212308/the-barcast/thread/477358/mrmidnight-9-4-2021-saturday-barcast Bordello of the Sun Luna sat there fidgeting while she sat on the chair, waiting. Looking over to the man who went by the name Dusk, she bit her lips lightly. “Is there something you need?” Dusk asked while standing by the door. Luna shook her head, “No, I’m fine, wait never mind could I get some water, and paper and a pencil. While we wait.” Luna stuttered meekly as Dusk nodded, and headed out of the room for a moment. A long yawn escaping the young woman as she would lean back. Dusk heading out would grab a glass and filling it in the sink, “Is she really Celestia’s sister?” Applejack a large minotaur, with a kind and calm expression looked towards the young man whom she called Lover. “I mean, honestly I don’t know I can see a resemblance. But I’d really have to get the two of them together to actually find out. When should Celestia be arriving?” “I’m right here if you must insist.” They were cougar muttered as she stood there, an annoyed look on her face as she was clearly not happy with the situation. “Celestia, um someone is here, it’s kind of complicated.” “What is it? I’ve got to get somethings set up. Especially, since we have a new girl in the house. A Valkyrie this is going to be a lot of paperwork. Especially with getting her pay ready.” “A woman is here claiming to be your sister.” Dusk said, getting to the point right there. “What are you talking about? I don’t even know what my sister looks like, how would she even know I’m here?” Celestia said shaking her head as she was clearly not believing the situation at all. “Well, whoever is in the living room stuttering up a storm, looks a whole like you, and is claiming. Maybe you should meet her.” Dusk muttered leaning against a cane. His body clearly not healed from what had happened in the last few months. “Fine let’s meet her. But I swear if this is a trick I’m going to be pissed.” Dusk grabbed the water and the two headed off to the front room. Dusk curious about how the interaction might go, especially with knowing that Celestia had been abandoned by her parents and meeting her sister. It was going to be interesting. Dusk resisted a chuckle wishing he had some popcorn. Going inside. Luna was laying down giving a loud yawn, Celestia stood there for a second, “Are you about to fall asleep?” She asked while Luna suddenly bounced back up. “Oh sorry, your couch is comfy, and I’m more of a night girl, Nice to meet you, I’m Luna.” She said with a light smile as she raised her hand. “I’m Celestia, and your Luna huh, you’re the one claiming to be my sister?” Celestia watched her with skeptic’s eyes. Luna’s eyes widened more as she realized who she was talking to and without warning pulled Celestia in and gave her a bear hug. Her arms squeezing. “Sister! It’s so good to see you!” she shouted out, as Dusk suddenly found himself laughing, Luna wasn’t as tall as Celestia in fact she seemed smaller, but she was holding onto the were cougar and hugging her without mercy. Dusk suddenly found himself laughing his ass off. It was a sight, he never expected to see. It’s nice to meet you, I guess, but let me go.” Celestia said her words barely coming out as if the life was being strangled out of her. “Shit, sorry I sometimes forget my own strength. But it’s so good to see you. I’ve been looking everywhere for you!” Luna exclaimed as she was looking happier than a Pig in shit. Just walking around, her examining her sister. “Ok, first of all personal space. We’ve only just met. Now how did you even find me?” “Well, I found out about you a couple of years back, So I began my research in hunting for you, I tried using the internet, but I couldn’t get much. Seriously you don’t even have a Facebook or Gamer tag. Then I put missing photos of you and asked around the park where you were last seen. I got nothing.” “What else?” Celestia asked watching the bouncing now awake woman. “Well, I was actually close to giving up, when an email arrived. It had an address and said that You’ll find what you’re looking for here. I thought it was a joke. But A leads a lead. So, I drove all the way from California to get here. But here you are, my big sister!” Luna suddenly reached in for a hug. Celestia was too quick and pulled away before she could be captured by that iron grip. “Well, you’ve met me, I guess you can go back to California, and tell mom and dad that you found me and Blah, blah blah.” Celestia sounded more sarcastic, angry infect as she was about to walk off. Though Luna said gently. “Mom, and Dad are dead. They died a few years back. It’s actually how I discovered you. I found your birth certificate and some baby pictures of you. Along with some notes from moms journal.” “Well good to know, As I said you can go back to your little life. I’m doing fine.” Celestia seemed colder then, as She would begin moving off. “You can’t leave, you’re the only family I’ve got! I just found you. I need you.” Luna muttered looking even more sad as her face twisted slightly. “Yeah, well no one ever bothered to find me when those bastards left me in the woods to die!” Celestia spoke louder spewing her venom as she looked back at the woman claiming to be her sister. Anger in her eyes. Like she was ready to kill at any second. But who could blame her? Dusk clearly wasn’t going to judge her. “Please I just want to hang with you, get to know you. Please Celestia.” Luna’s eyes watered and Dusk standing off in the corner noticed that without warning Luna was transforming. He almost imagined she would turn into a cougar. But that wasn’t the case. She was getting taller, head nearly reaching the ceiling as she started to look fluffy, her breast bouncing out of her top. And her ears appeared on top of her head round and cute. She actually looked like a bear woman. “Um Celestia, I think you might want to turn around.” Dusk said, Celestia would do that though even she was shocked seeing Luna standing there. “What are you?” Celestia muttered as she was looking up at her little sister. “I don’t know, I’ve been able to do this since I was 12, it’s freaky but I usually can keep it under control.” Luna said while sniffing trying not to cry her eyes out. “Ok relax, first of all your a were, but what kind, what animal are you?” Celestia asked as she got a better look almost sniffing her. “Grizzly Bear, at least that’s what someone said when they tested a few of my hairs.” Luna muttered as she was calming down. “That’s, weird. You’ve been able to do this since you were 12?” “Yeah, it’s weird and I don’t know how, all I know is every time I do it’s either because I get too upset or a full moon, and I get more upset and freak out. But by morning I always turn back.” Luna said when she would begin to yawn. “Maybe I should lay down.” Celestia found herself rolling her eyes more as she shook her head. “Fine I’m sure we can get you a room. Actually, it might be a good idea for you to stay a while. Till we can get you to control your transformations. Last thing we need is for you to be spotted.” “So, I can stay?” Luna asked, her eyes widening. “As long as Dusk allows it, he is the master of the house.” Celestia muttered rather annoyed. “I don’t see why not, she seems nice. Plus, it might do you guys some good.” Celestia didn’t say anything, a long huff as she walked off, clearly not ready for any of this. Dusk looked back towards the Werebear who looked at him with stunned star filled eyes as she suddenly grabbed him and hugged him with all her might. “Thank you, thank you. Your so kind. If there is anything I can do to repay you!” Luna exclaimed spinning him around like a stuffed toy. “Air, I need air!” Dusk exclaimed as his voice was going out. It was enough as Luna let him go giving a small laugh, “Sorry, heh So where’s my room at?” Dusk took deep breaths as he pointed to the door and had her follow him. They would find her a room “So, is this the place?” Fleet foot said looking through the bushes to the large building. His face was dirty from working out as his dad’s farm early this day. “Yeah, this is the place, heard about it from my cousin Jimmy. I reckon we get a better look there Fleet foot.” Button Mash said as he gave a smirk. The two friends watched on to the old house. Yet Fleet foot felt a shiver run down his spin. “I guess but isn’t this the murder house? I mean mentioned we might not want to get too close to the place, after all with Mr.firelight going missing and all.” “Fuck that, besides, the old man said, that bastard just went on the run from the IRS, isn’t no one seen him. Beside man we’re both over eighteen. You don’t need daddy telling you what you can and can’t do so don’t be a pussy.” Button Mash smirked as he grabbed Fleet foot’s wrist and dragged him off to get a closer look at the house. “Yeah but,” Fleet foot said his face getting red while his friend held onto him. His heart beating faster. “No buts, beside another thing I heard about this place is that, it’s got a side hustle. Cousin say’s they got the best girls around, and since it’s your birthday I’m gonna give you an awesome gift.” Button Mash spoke with confident matching his shit eaten grin. “I mean if you say so. But really, I should be getting back home. Got some stuff.” “Dude, relax now let’s see if it’s true.” Button Mash rolled his eyes at his friend as they began moving in and looked through uncovered windows. They looked on and saw that the house was empty beside some guy in the corner, sitting down behind a computer clearly not noticing the two teenagers. “Button Mash I don’t think this is a brothel. It looks like some guy’s house come on lets go before he catches us.” “My cousin doesn’t bullshit, he’s terrible at it. So come on, I’m sure it’s something else, beside maybe this is the front look case the cops come snooping.” Button Mash said patting Fleet foot on the shoulder. “Maybe, but really what if the cops show up. We’ll get in so much trouble, and Pa, would beat my ass.” “If you don’t shut up, we might get caught.” Button Mash said growling giving his friend a light punch. “Get caught doing what?” A voice said behind them, this cause Fleet foot to scream and nearly jump out of his skin while Button Mash froze in his track before he would begin slowly turning around the man was tall and lean, leaning on a cane clearly looking uncomfortable Fleet foot recognized him as the man behind the computer inside. He was a young guy, looking to be in his late twenties with sandy blond hair. “Jesus how did you know we were out here?” Button Mash said chuckling nervously. “I saw you through the window? So, what are you here for, Names Dusk by the way Dusk Walker?” His hand gripping the cane while watching him. “Well, you see sir, my friend and I was checking out this home—” Fleet foot was trying to talk his way out, when Button Mash just cut through the bullshit. “Is this a brothel man?” Button Mash chuckled some pushing into it. Dusk stood there for a moment, before shrugging his shoulders. “Yeap, are you customers?” “I mean well,” “Fuck yeah, man here turned 18 and I wanna get him laid, let’s find him a hot chick.” Button Mash said with that southern twang while wrapping his arm around his buddy causing him to go red. “Alright then well you two come on, I don’t have all day.” Dusk began walking in a slight limp and a smile shaking his heads though he would get inside and back over to his desk. “So, what are you two looking for? If I can ask?” “What do you get man, it’s my pals’ birthday and I wanna do something awesome for him.” Button Mash said giving a goofy smile, and Dusk couldn’t help thinking this kid was a dork who was trying too hard. “So, birthday boy? Is there something you’re looking for? What kind of girl are you interested in?” He asked raising an eyebrow. Fleet foot gulped some, as he was trying to think. He wasn’t sure as he thought about it. Though nodded, “Um I’m for any, is there any examples?” he let out a gulp and Dusk sighed, He wasn’t sure what to do, though made a small call. “Applejack could you send a few of the girls and guy’s down? We got a slightly confused customer.” An awkward few minutes while they waited. Dusk tapping the desk. Before finally the various workers came down, a few women and a couple of guys. A few Dusks recognized including Braeburn the Bartender from his first night. The impish incubus. Then there was a couple other Chrysalis the spider woman,Rainbow dash the Cheshire cat, who was floating lazily while winking at the two boys. Dusk almost imagined she was purring in great delight. The others he didn’t really know, maybe a couple of fairies and a blue haired Elf. But he hadn’t really talked to them yet. Heck there Scott the beefy cyclops. “Well, you guys can pick our lovely workers here. You can pay before you enjoy or after. Though after might charge you a little more.” Dusk almost wanted to laugh but he pushed it back. His night was already interesting. Fleet foot though was stunned so many choices and he wasn’t sure who to pick. He bit his lips slightly that was until Button Mash came over and wrapped his arms around him. “Come on dude it’s your birthday, pick someone don’t be gay man. I isn’t got all night; I know I’ve got an idea from one of the sexy ladies.” He looked over seeing the floating feline. “I wonder how she does its String? Either way I like when a girl wears those fancy cat ears.” He fists bumped his friend in the arm. “Sorry boy’s, this kitty, cares more for other kitties if you know what I mean.” She giggled while flipping around in the air, Button Mash groaned in annoyance. “Well, that sucks. Oh well I’ll get the cute impish girls. He pointed right over towards Braeburn, Dusk was about to say something but Braeburn raised his voice, interrupting him. Braeburn's voice turning almost feminine, with a cheeky grin. “Sounds good to me, come on handsome, I’m sure you’ll be in for a hard, good time, I’ll fuck you so hard you’ll be walking funny.” Braeburn winking at Dusk with a horrible smile. Dusk realized what he was doing and nodded, after all this guy did choose Braeburn who was he to deny it. “Awesome, Fleet foot, here’s my card, pick yourself a girl and pay for mine, it’s all on me.” Button Mash called out sounding cocky, while Braeburn was grabbing his ass. “Come on sweetie, I wanna see what that mouth of yours can really do.” Braeburn whispered more causing Button Mash to smile even more, “Have fun man!” As he headed right off. Dusk watched the card being flung and Fleet foot catching it. Sure, there was a small fumble but it landed carefully. Dusk let out a long sigh looking back to Fleet foot, “So now that he’s out of the way, is there anyone you’d like to pick to spend the night?” Fleet foot was clearly nervous about it though nodded looking over at the group. Looking over at them for a long time, as he soon put his gaze over at one of the girls. She was a small one plump; her breasts looked a bit bigger on her tiny frame. She was wearing a red coat, along with a bowler hat. “You want me?” She said with a nervous laugh, rubbing her arm almost nervously. As she notices Fleet foot nodding, “Alright, though It’s been a while Most people don’t pick someone like me, especially one while there are prettier gals.” It was then she revealed her buttery fly wings and would lead Fleet foot off, Fleet foot mouth widened as he moved following behind handing Dusk the card as he would drive off. “I swear sometimes this place is amazing.” Fleet foot headed up following the floating fairy that was flying up the stairs a small shock as he took a deep breath. “You’re a fairy?” “That I am, it’s nice to meet you… Fleet foot? That’s what your friend called you.” “Yeah, I’m Mat, and I thought Faeries, were supposed to be super small creatures that flew around.” “Some of us are, though others are far bigger, I’m in between… I’m a leprechaun. It’s actually weird that you picked me. I mean there was an Elf. They’re much prettier than me.” She muttered while taking a turn and soon headed through one of the doors. “Well, I thought you were pretty. And I like short girls.” “Really, is there anything else? Cause I don’t have any gold.” A slightly sadness in her voice at that. “No, I mean I didn’t even know you were a leprechaun before now, how would I try and take your gold?” “Most hear a leprechaun or notice us, and they want it. Yet, I don’t have any. Damn Dragon stole is and keeps hiding it.” She huffed looking more annoyed as she looked at the ceiling. Fleet foot wasn’t sure what she meant but gave a light smile. “Well, no worry I don’t need any gold.” A small smile as he moved in getting closer, “Aww isn’t that sweet of you, well get in my room, Time to show you what happens in the emerald Isle.” She smirked cheekily, as Fleet foot found himself pushed into the room. Falling back on a slightly smaller than average bed. Looking over, Mat watched as the leprechaun began closing the door behind her. Slowly swaying her hips. Showing off her luscious thick body. Her hips rolling more. Fleet foot bit his lips. His heart was beating at a rapid rate. His nerves growing but it was now or never, plus what if Button Mash was right? He needed to get over himself and have some fun. No longer living in fear about how people judged. “Just don’t laugh.” He gulped. Taking his pants buckle while letting it drop down to his knees. He stood there. His cock hanging out there, slightly smaller than average even when hard. While the Leprechaun smiled gently. “I wouldn’t laugh at you, it’s nice, beside I’ve heard that big things come in small packages. Beside I can change my own size and make it a whole lot bigger.” She smirked as she moved in kissing his chest. Fleet foot realized she was actually looking a bit smaller. “Whats your name anyway? I never got it” Fleet foot asked taking a gulp. “Hmm well, just call me Silver Spoon,” Without warning Silver Spoon jumped onto Fleet foot, Fleet foot only had a second to react as he wrapped his arms around her falling on the bed. It was that night Fleet foot learned what the Luck of the Irish really meant. Fleet foot sighed walking down the stairs, somehow after his time with Silver spoon he actually felt relaxed. Not such a big ball of nerves and anxiety. He was sure it would come back but for now, it was gone. He has tempted to schedule another session for another day. Though he would need to save up for that. He looked over seeing Button Mash walking down the stairs limping and having trouble to move. "Hey man, did you have a good time?" Fleet Foot asked though he took a second realizing that. "Are you alright? Button mash jumped in the air and hissed, "Oh yeah, doing fucking great, h- She lets say she's not going to sit down straight for a while. I gave her a hell of a time." he gave a laugh, though he wasn't looking Fleet foot in the eye. "Alright well come on its getting late, who knows what might happen." "Fine but your driving. I swear I need a drink." Button mash groaned while trying not to say much. Dusk would give a light wave and calling out, "Have a great time, come back again, we're always here."
Flash pointOfficer Flash sighed, shuffling into the house. His hand reaching down locking his car. It had been a long day. No, it had been a long month. Five people one of them being Mr. Firelight had been found either dead or were still missing. “I don’t get it, what the hell is going on?” Flash mumbled as he began unlocking his front door. The mayor had been on his ass trying to get any information he could. Hell at this point Flash wasn’t even sure what he could even say. At this point, he was tempted to call in the FBI. He needed help, and he didn’t have the budget. Just the fact that there were no witnesses that could give them even a clue. “I need a lead, something. The only clue we have is Ms. Orangepie claiming she saw a Pale woman walking the streets in the middle of the night.” He found himself thinking about that interview. The way she spoke. Yeap, I don’t know much about those missing people. But I know for the last few nights. I haven’t been able to sleep. So I’ll make a nice cup of tea, watch my shows— Yes, watching my soaps as we call them in the past you know that. Well Looking outside between those damn commercials. I keep seeing this woman all pale. I mean she was so Pale I thought she was a ghost a few times. Something about her was off. She walked around with not much on, and I can tell you it was freezing. Went out once, to let Scooby out, and good heaven I thought I could see my breath out there. Flash even remembered asking why she never called the police on her, if she gave her such a bad feeling. Are you dumb, she never seemed like she was doing much just walking around. She never seemed to hurt anyone. So I just left her be. Heck, the only reason. I’m talking to you is because of the missing people, and I thought there was a connection. Flash remembered taking a few notes, tipping his hat, and walked away. It wasn’t much though he at least had something in mind. A mysterious Pale woman. “Where would I even find a person like that. No, maybe I’ll put a car out to watch for her.” But he knew it wouldn’t work, somehow he had a feeling that this woman would be too quick to change her habits. If she existed. Besides Ms. Goldstein was getting old maybe even seeing things. Especially after she called him to report that she saw a flying woman, once. She might have been losing her mind. “I better get in, I’ll get in the tub and soak a little.” He walked into the door, and without warning, a woman was standing there. A woman who was not his wife. She was a simple woman, Not much to describe, Blond hair, blue eyes, a witty smile, as she looked over at him. “Hello there, I’m Cheerlie, it’s nice to meet you.” “Yeah, how did you get into my house, and where’s my wife.” His hand reached down clearly showing he was armed. He didn’t care who you were it was his house and he was willing to defend it. After all, this was a stand your ground state. He watched her as she tilted almost curiously. Somehow. Flash found himself wondering if she was human. The way she was tensed up. Almost like she wasn’t comfortable in her skin. The way she watched him. It was like she was trying to judge him, or even read his mind. Flash was having a bad feeling about her. He just wanted this person out of his house. “There’s no reason to be violent I just wanted to talk to you some. I’ve heard you’ve spoken with a Dusk Shine?” “Yeah, and what if I have?” He responded being extra rude. Who was she to come into his house and ask him questions? “Well I was wanting to hire you from a job. I remember a Mr. Firelight, yeah him. He spoke about how for the right price you’d help make some things go away.” “Go away as in how?” he really wasn’t liking this. Flash could almost see the red flags over her. Sure he worked for Firelight. Did some dirty work. But he wasn’t going to whore himself out to anyone. Especially some woman like this. Who he never knew. Hell she could be working for someone else and he’d be the one in the jail cell for all he knew. It might be better to not say much.” -”Nothing much, just make sure that, he doesn’t come back. Make sure his house goes on the market. Thats all.” She smirked, Flash found himself more nervous. She was creeping him out. “Yeah, not going to do this, I suggest you get out of my house before I arrest you for trespassing and bribing a cop.” He growls. While his hand reaching over grabbing his gun. He was sure something was wrong with this Bitch. It’s not right. “Come on, I can pay you well, what is it you desire.” She moved in her hand caressing his chest. Flash was seeing red as he pushed her back. “I want you to get out of my house, I’m a Married man, and I don’t take shit like this.” He pointed towards the door. Though Cheerlie simply smiled and walked over. Her hips swaying almost seductively, “Your loss, but I’m sure by the end of this you’ll be helping me out.” She chuckled biting her lip as she opened the door. Derpy was standing there almost shocked as she saw the strange woman. “Oh Hello, are you a friend of Flash?” Derpy said trying to be polite, as she looked towards Cheerlie not sure what had just happened. “I’m not interrupting anything Honey?” she turned to look back towards her loving husband. “No, she was just leaving.” He let out a Growl almost shooting daggers at her. “Yes, I hope to see your loving hubby again.” Throwing a wink, Flash gritted his teeth harder. “I don’t think so,” Flash growled his hand moving away from his gun. Cheerlie just left giving a playful wave as she watched him. Though Flash looked towards her. Those eyes, he hated them. He wanted to close them. Those eyes were evil. When all was said and done, Cheerlie was finally gone. Derpy looked to her husband, “Who was she, honey?” “No one dear, just some crazy person. Hey, I’ll go and make dinner.” He reached down kissing the top of her head. Derpy smiled gently. As she would headed to the living room. She jumped on the couch. She bounced and laid down. Her hand moving between the couch cushion’s hunting for the remote. That was when her fingers grazed against something. “What the?” Derpy latched around the object pulling it out. Revealing what looked liked a sexy g-string. “This isn’t mine…” She looked towards the kitchen Flash begining to cook as she shook her head. “No, it’s probably nothing.” She bit her lips as she stuffed the Panties in her pocket and figured she’d keep it to herself but just thinking about that woman. It made her wonder just a tiny bit. Author's Note well here's a new piece of the puzzle what's going to happen next since we have these two meetings. Oh boy. I'm curious about what you guys might want to see next since I've got some idea's but I do want to hear you guy's also those who might want a copy of Bordello of the moon here's your chance its out on Amazon. plus a free chapter of the first chapter here with a little extra Spice to it. https://www.amazon.com/dp/B09FTBTFS4
Grabbing the bull by the hornsDusk, sighed while waking up. Looking around he saw Applejack snoring away next to him. He turned noticing Ember was laying on a pile of gold. He couldn’t help but roll his eyes. He had told her she didn’t have to sleep with him. Yet the dragoness continues to insist. He popped his neck and began getting dressed. The sun still hadn’t raised as he sat at his desk looking back towards the journal. The journal that once belonged to Key’s the man who ran the Bordello for him. Reading the journal didn’t give him much insight about the house. Though he got a chance to understand the man. Cord was just someone who did his job and in parts. It was like he regreted his life. Wishing he didn’t join the war. Truly the old man had many regrets. Today was just a normal day. The sun was blazing today. It’s had to say but I imagined it was a hundred degree’s maybe I should have listened to Shelly and gotten an air condition. Though with her being a frostbiter I figured she was just complaining. Though something interesting happened. I was out working in the garden when I saw this little girl. Cutest button I’d ever seen. Long dirty hair, that flowed down her back. It was so tangled. She wasn’t even wearing any shoes. Face with dirty. I actually began thinking that she was one of those feral children. The way she watched me. I actually thought she was ready to attack me. Though she ran towards me and sniffed me. Kind of like a dog. It was adorable till she gave me a bite. Fuck it hurt. Those teeth were sharp. Thankfully they didn’t pierce any skin. Had to give her a smack upside the head to get out her to let go. I imagine if Rarity saw it she might have laughed. That cold pain in my butt. Still have to bury those bodies she brings in. But beside the point. The girl was growling and acting like a wild animal. But I could hear her stomach growling and moaning for some food. Now offering her a snack and dinner changed the little misses mind as she would come in following me. I think she was around ten years old. Got her inside and gave her some food. Then came the hard part. Getting her in the bathtub. I swear that was the worst part. I had to get the girls to do it for me. Somehow she kept escaping and getting out. But soon she would get cleaned. The water drained a few times and some of the girls got wet. Let’s say I had to make sure they got some good pay for this. Though in the end she was cleaned up and given some old clothes we had around since what she had could barely fit her and seemed like they were holding on by a thread. We only managed to get a single name out of her Celestia. It might take some time but I’m sure we’ll be able to get more out of her. Next time. Dusk shook his head, as he closed the book. “So that was something, I mean. What the hell happened. I mean Celestia told me she had to survive on her own. But to be that bad. There has to be more to the story. How long was she actually out there?” He pushed the journal down into the drawer as he watched Applejack shuffling around lightly. Dusk smiled before walking over kissing the minotaur on the head. “Morning honey buns.” Applejack said sounding almost adorable letting out a long moan. Dusk smirked “Morning also Babe. I better get ready, beside it seems like there’s more to get done as the days go on.” He smirked turning around to get dressed. That was when Applejack reached over grabbing him by the arm pulling him back. “Aren’t you forgetting something babe?” Applejack smirked as Dusk found himself on top of her his face pushed between her breasts as he muffled out, “Whats that?” “You’re going to need some milk to start your day.” She giggled as she grabbed him by the air. Positioning him against her nipples. His lips touching them. Dusk looked a bit annoyed. He didn’t have time for this but with the way she looked at him. So adorable and nice. He rolled his eyes and leaned down sucking on her breasts. Dusk’s mouth soon filled with Applejack’s personal milk as he began drinking it down. His free hand reaching over to her other breasts playing with them. His fingers sinking into her firm bosom. “M’hmm so good.” Applejack moaned rubbing the back of his head. She caressed him while holding him. That gentle moment between him. Dusk found himself smiling. His body relaxing. While he caressed her body. His fingers moving down rubbing her stomach while nipping at her nipples. Applejack bounced while watching him giggling. “Naughty boy.” She Winked at him while grabbing his ass. As Dusk groaned his cock beginning to stiffen as he felt his hips moving against her gently. “Oh Dusk, don’t you need to get ready?” she teased while pulling him back up and gave him another kiss. Dusk looked annoyed as he found her pushing him off his own bed. “You big ol’ tease I swear I’m going to get you back for that.” “I bet you will in the only way you know.” The Cowgirl teased while getting out herself and putting that sexy cowboy hat on. “Yeah, I’ll make sure to get my revenge.” Dusk smirked while popping his back and getting his pants on. His erection finally going away. It would be back with a vengeance. It was sure of that. He smirked while passing the Dragoness who shuffled awake. “So your finally up huh dork?” she grunted while Dusk rolled his eyes, “You know you can always call me by my name. It wouldn’t kill you, and you know that.” “Not a chance.” She snorted smoke from her noise but Dusk snorted back. “I swear what should I even do with you. You’re such a naughty Dragon.” He laughed while he grabbed the handle. Ember simply stayed quiet as she laid her head back down planning to go back to sleep for the time. Heading down the halls of the Bordello, a light smile as he passed some of the workers. Giving a wave as he tried not to bother them much. He let out a chuckle as without warning Gilda ran over to him. “So are you ready for your daily therapy?” The Valkyrie said, wearing a sports top and shorts. There was a hint of new life and passion in her as Dusk nodded. His fingers rubbing the cane. “Yeah, I still have a bit before I’m fully healed even with Sunset’s gift its going to take a bit for it to get me one-hundred percent.” “Which is what I’m here for. Get you on the road till that finish its job. Beside Magic can’t help with everything. You need a stronger body.” She chuckled while poking at his skinny self. “Come on It’s not like I weigh three-hundred pounds.” He chuckled. “You will if you keep eating all that processed sugar. If I had my way, I’d make you eat more fruits and real meat. But I swear when I’m done, you’ll be as muscular as Thor.” There was a shudder running down her Spine, and Dusk could see it. It was all because of Thor she was even here. After an accident that got Thor killed him. Causing her to be fired. But He moved in patting her side. “Come on, we better get started. I’ve got to feel the burn.” Dusk chuckled while Gilda nodded. “You got it! Now come on boy! We only live once.” As she began giving a light jog. Dusk groaned as he began following behind her. He jogged the best he could. But with a clear limp. It hurt. But he had to push through the pain. “Come on, move through the burn feel it!” Gilda called out as Dusk started pushing the weights up with his legs, back and forth. His right leg screaming at him as his chest hurt. But he did as he was told. His hip felt like it was going to pop. But as he began to do another rift he hissed. “That’s it! Twenty-nine, Thirty!” Dusk stopped and let the weight down. Sitting back. As he took long deep breaths. “Fuck, it doesn’t seem like it’ll get better!” He wanted to give up and just let Sunset’s magic to heal him. It would be so much easier. “Don’t worry Dusk it’s getting better Dusk at those legs. They’re getting stronger. And the stronger they get the better you’ll be. It takes time. Your legs are like sticks. One it’ll break like nothing but as you add more. It gets harder. But soon they will be strong enough even I can’t break them.” “Sometimes I wish it’ll get by faster.” “Heh, well it will just take’s time.” She rubbed his back gently as she pulled him up. “Alright grab these weights and begin lifting them. I want 3 reps of ten.” She called out as she brought out a set of fifty lbs dumbbells. Dusk found himself rolling his eyes in annoyance. Dusk took the dumbbell. Lifting the bell as he let out a hard groan. His arms already hurting. Though he mumbled. “Well I guess it’s clear No pain, no gain.” He began working hard. Later tonight he’d get ready for work, and then whatever happens next. He’d adapt to it. Applejack smiled as she began tending the garden. Her gloved hands wrapping around the mandrakes a she pulled them out. The screaming from the small plants as they tried escaping made her giggle as she quickly slammed her hand down knocking the poor plants out. As they laid there in a daze. She began stuffing them in the bag. “Hmm today seems like a great little harvest. It reminds me of home.” She giggled while continuing to pull the plants out. She imagined that tonight’s dinner would be great. Mandrake roots could make a great seasoning when one wanted. Though the fact they were a pain to grow made them almost worth it. “I swear I’ll have to make an order for more sometime in the future. I’m running low on Their seeds. I better check on the corn.” She smiled and adjusted her hat. Corn, now that took her back. It was one of her family’s pride and joys back on the farm. Growing corn. Heck they were some of the best growers out there. She remember some people coming for miles just to try out their corn on the cobs. She even remembered Daddy knocking a few boys head. When they tried to stick their own cobs into her. Oh what would he think if she met Dusk. “Hmm Daddy might like him. He’s a good man.” She chuckled. But who was she kidding, Dad wasn’t a man to easily please. But who could beside mom. Applejack sighed as she thought about them. She actually wondered what they might be doing soon. When an idea struck her. A small one as she let out a wide smile. Heck it might be something that could be done. “Hmm I’ll have to ask a few questions.” She turned around throwing the sack over her as she headed off. The sounds of screaming coming from the back as she went on inside. Dusk let out a long groan as Dusk came up the stairs, his body was sore as he hung onto the cane. He figured he’d jump into the bath soak for a few minutes before getting off to work. His legs felt as though they were ready to pop right off. He bit his lips while walking into his room. Figuring that the girls were off doing their own thing. So it would give him time to relax. He even thought of ordering a drink while he took a nice hot bath. Loosen himself up as he walked through his door. Applejack was laying there watching him with a smile and not much else. Well no that wasn’t true. Dusk saw that Applejack was wearing a skimpy cow pattern bikini top, and panties. Looking as if they were ready to burst off her. Dusk’s mouth dropped at that. As he reached over pushing it up. “Um, what’s going on Applejack.” He said trying to keep his composure. Though his pants started to feel tight. While The cowgirl smiled. “Oh, I just wanted to surprise you with something after your therapy, Is this too much?” She reached over close to taking her top off. But Dusk shook his head. “No, no it’s great really.” He closed the door behind him. Realizing that they were all alone. Dusk smiled while ignoring his sore body. “It’s just kind of surprising that you’d do it around now. I thought you were working in the Bar tonight?” “I’ll go by later, I’ve got Braeburn taking over till I get there. Had to promise him my tips. But I think this will be the tip I need tonight, Right boss.” She nudged in closer crawling to him while her breasts swaying back and forth. “Hmm I guess I’ll have to think about it.” He reached over taking his shirt off. His scars showing as he got closer to the bed. Applejack giving that southern smile as she leaned in her hands grasping his Belt buckle as she soon began undoing it. “Ah Do wanna ask you something also before we get started Sugar pie.” She smiled as she began pulling his pants down. His boxers doing nothing to hide his hard cock as it popped out from a small hole pointing at his lover. “Whats that?” he bit his lips as his hands reached down feeling her rugged horn’s. They looked so good on her. The way they protruded from her head. Though he admitted. It made him nervous when she sucked him off. One wrong move and he was gutted like a fish. They were sharp after all. But he reached down grabbing them. “I was thinking of taking a few days off and was going to visit my parents.” “And you wanted to bribe me for those days?” Dusk smirked as he felt her fingers grazing his bulge. “Cause your making a tempting offer.” He grunted as she gave him a slight squeeze. “Well I actually wanted to know if you’d be willing to join me? I mean it would only be a few days, and I kind of want you to meet my family. Since well our relationship is growing some.” She smiled as she leaned down giving the top of his dick a smooch. Causing him th bit his lips. She looked so sexy while doing it. “Do I have much of a choice? I mean. With everything going on. They barely even know me.” He moaned feeling her take his cock head in her mouth giving it a gently suck as she pulled back. “I’m sure they would like you, Mom’s always telling me about how I need to find a man, and blah, blah blah. I swear she can be unbearable you know.” Applejack’s eyes glittered as she leaned back down and sucked on his cock moving down his shaft slowly as he moaned more. Dusk’s grip tightening on her horns as she moved down. “Well if you put it like that. I’m sure I could come down. Whats the worst that could happen.” Dusk wasn’t sure if it was him, or his dick doing all the talking right then. He didn’t care as he felt the minotaur’s tongue sliding along. As he struggled to keep composure. His exhausted body and how she sucked and licked him going back and forth. It was almost too much as he moved his hips. “Mmhm, shoo gooods.” Applejack mumbled out her mouth full as she sucked faster. A glint in her eyes as she knew she had won. She closed her eyes moving down faster. As she wrapped her arms around his thighs holding onto him. Bobbing her head back and forth as she took his length. Applejack couldn’t help but think Dusk might have gotten bigger. But she shook her head. Something had changed with him. He seemed far more relaxed. He wasn’t so high strung. Which was good for her. As she tilted her head. Dusk gasping hard. His eyes forced closed as he bent over. Her horns pushing against him as he gasped more. “Applejack, I think I’m gonna!” Before he could finish that he unleashed his thick load into her mouth. Applejack’s eyes widened as she caught it. Slushing in his mouth she took a taste. His hot spunk was admittedly salty, but with its own flavor she just couldn’t describe. Leaving it there she pulled back and spat his load out. “Hehe, I’m glad you enjoy it. Though sorry Sugar Pie I’m not really a swallower.” A light wink while Dusk looked on in a daze. “Heh I have a feeling you really don’t care.” She pulled herself up and gave him a kiss on the cheek. Dusk chuckled some. “Heh, so when do we meet your parents?” “Oh maybe a month or so. That way we can get ready.” She smirked as she would walk over to the bathroom. “So are you going to join me? Cause you can wash my back and I can wash yours.” She let out to have a giggle. “Sounds like a plan.” Dusk followed behind her. Limping lightly with a simple smirk as he checked out her fine ass. Author's Note Hey guy's hope alls going well. Chaos on my end but it's getting better well here's the newest chapter. Nothing much but heck let me know what you guy's thinking and remember Bordello of the moon is up on Amazon. And even my patreon it'll help me out. https://www.patreon.com/Mrmidnightwolf https://www.amazon.com/dp/B09FTBTFS4
LamentsAuthor's Note Hey guy's just posting this up its super short but I won't be writing much for a bit cause I got to go through a big move and all I'll be getting back to it as soon as I get through this situation please enjoy guy's and let me know what you think. Laments Cheerlie, smiled walking down the street’s. A smile forced on her face. The way she moved was clear that she was forcing everything to move. While she mumbled under herself. “Today is going to be a good day.” She relished the though as she began heading back to her apartment. Speaking to that Officer Billy had been a complete bust. But she’d succeed. She always got what she wanted. Her hips swaying. Feeling eyes on her as she looked around. Humans watching her. She ignored it. While walking to her home. The quaint apartment she simple headed inside. No one watching her. This was good. “Good, no longer around those mortals. I can finally escape my meat suit.” It was there, Cheerlie’s eyes widened, That calm expression on the womans face transformed from calmness to utter fear. Her eyes widened: “No, no, no!” Cheerlie screamed, panicking as she started running around the room. Her eyes turning blood shot, as she tried getting out of the room. Her body shaking as without warning. A hand started siding out of her mouth. A hard choke grabbing her throat. While her scream’s were muffled. That hand began pushing out of her mouth, revealing a long arm. And soon Cheerlie’s mouth widened. Screaming louder. As she felt as though her body was tearing apart. Her hands scratching her head as she couldn’t seem much. Blinded by pain. Her head banging back as she collapsed feeling as more slid out. She could feel the head cramming forced through. Why god, why does it hurt why does it do this to me! She hollared more, she wanted to die. She needed to die, But it wouldn’t let her. As she felt more of the creature coming out. She felt its clawed foot, stepping on her as the last part of it’s body leaving her mouth. It was only then the pain was gone. She laid there huffing. Trying to catch her breath as she looked over at the foul beast. This beast— No this demon had hellish skin. Horns pretruding from the top of its head like a goats. Soft feminine face as it looked down at her with those black eyes. Those soulless black eyes. It had firm breasts with dark areolas. That looked like fifty-cent pieces. Long slender legs and a pair of devil tails that swished back and forth. Its face was twisted into a horrible smile. One that had much in mind. “So we failed to get that stupid fucking cop to help us.” She growled walking back and forth her hips swaying side to side. “Then we failed once again to get into that fucking whore house. But thats ok. Thats ok.” She growled, her hands pointing towards the door where it locked. Like Cheerlie could even move. Her body felt weak. “Whats so important about that house Sombra?” Cheerlie choked out. Her arms shaking as she tried pushing herself up but found no use looking towards the demoness. Who eyed her. “It holds the key to everything you stupid fucking mortal. The plan I have been trying to enact since before your shitty body was born. You will not ask questions.” Sombra turned her hips and swung her tail at the meat suit, as her tails slashed at her face causing Cheerlie to scream as she was cut. “And you will never refer to me by my name Meat suit. You may only speak to me as Mistress or master. As per our agreement. You will do as I demand, and in return you will never die, never age and so will escape the pits. Platinum. No- No your Cheerlie now aren’t you. Oh how times have changed.” “I could remember it like yesterday, you making that deal such a wonderful time. You were such a good little slave back then. But I feel you trying to fight me. But remember you are mine.” The demoness chuckled. Her body twisting as she leaned in. “You were such a beautiful girl, and such a beautiful girl. But I cut your face. Here let me fix that as our deal goes.” Her finger slid over Cheerlie’s face and soon the cuts began to heal slowly. As she leaned down kissing her meat suit. “Now please forgive me, and go and get me a drink, and some food. It’s been a very long day.” She chuckled as she headed away walking to her domain. She had so much to plan for. Cheerlie cried, as she pulled herself up. Leg’s wobbling as she stumbled into the kitchen. She could not anger the demoness. Starlight was looking outside the window. Tears in her eyes, as she felt so alone. Her father still hadn’t been found, and she had no idea where he went— No that wasn’t true she knew where he went. She remembered waking up after he stuck her with that needle to knock her out. She woke up and found he was missing. The cop’s coming by asking if she’d seen her, which she responded with no. Her head was hazy at that time. Though over the last few days it slowly crawled back to her. Starlight bit her lips as she wondered what her father had done? Where he was now? These were some of the answers she needed to have. Why is everything in my life so fucked up? What am I suppose to do? Starlight asked, At this point if she even told people that she lied. How what they react, would they hate her? Would anyone even care? She didn’t know. But she couldn’t live with this guilt. She needed to tell someone. Some form of forgivness. She felt so trapped. She felt so lost. As there seemed to be nothing she could do. Starlight bit her lips as she felt a tear running down her face. But she decided she needed to take some course of action. She reached over grabbing her jacket. It was getting colder. Soon she began heading out. She had a few people she needed to talk to. “I have to talk to him, I have to get some answers.”
A late night (Contain Gay sex)Button mash sat in the room, as he felt his body moving back and forth. His heart racing as he touched his lips realizing what he was doing. His breathing getting heavy as the door started open. The male succubus walked forth. His hips swaying back and forth as he moved along bitting his lips as he watched him. The door locking behind him as the incubus smirked, “Well, well well. I guess you did decide to stay honey.” Licking his lips as he moved forwards slowly stripping off his clothes. The way his body moved, caused Button mash to watch him almost lost in a trance, as Braeburn moved in closer, as he started stripping articles of clothes falling down on the oak floor. The room creaked while the incubus watched more. Button mash bit his lips as he struggled to resist having such a dry mouth. “Well someone’s clearly nervous, please Baby don’t be I’ve got something special for you.” He licked his lips going down on his knees crawling closer to the other man as he reached over unzipping Button mash’s pants and slipped his hands in the hole as he coxed that cock out and gave it a gentle purr. “Hmm it looks so thick and cute. I wonder how your little self taste.” The Incubus moaned out as he began giving the head a gentle lick. Button mash bit his lips as the way Braeburn moved down licking and soon placing the cock in his mouth he started sucking it gently. “Holy.” Button mash groaned while holding the bed. Feeling the incubus work his magic moving up and down gently getting a good feel and taste of his shaft. It actually felt good. Infact it felt almost heavenly. His hips began thrusting gently as he reached over. His hands began slowly moving through his hair locks. “Sho good.” Braeburn moaned out while moving down his hand pulling away from the base and started playing with Button mash’s pants button as he pulled them apart. The incubus tail moving out as it hit Button mash hand and making him more back. “Now lay back and let the master suck this thick cock.” Braeburn The incubus growled with pleasure as he began ripping off the other pants leaving him in his underwear. His head delving down and began taking the whole shaft down his throat. The intense pleasure caused Button mash to moan hard as his hips began moving. He gripped the bed as he began feeling Braeburn wiggle and move his tongue around his cock head. Now Button mash had gotten a few blow jobs from woman though it would take a bit before he was at this state, but at this point he called out. “Holy shit, I think I’m going to cum!” Braeburn smirked as he stopped giving Button mash a blow job; “We’re not done yet. You’re going to need to earn that orgasm.” Braeburn crawled onto the bed wiggling his tush as he showed it off for Button mash who gasped for air looking almost like a fish. “Now get to it, get that big fat cock inside me Baby.” Braeburn moaned giving his ass a firm slap that echoed in Button mash’s ears. His heart almost skipped a beat as he got right right behind Braeburn. He knew once he did this. There was no going back, He could kiss his straight ass goodbye. He reached over spreading the Incubus asscheeks. As he looked seeing the mans anus. A long gulp as he reached down grabbing his rock hard cock and began bouncing it up and down as he got it in position. Pushing his head against the anus, lubed up from Braeburn spit. He started to push his cock inside. Going nice and slow. He pushed down deeper with a hard groan. Till his thick cock head finally entered inside. Button mash’s eyes widened loudly, as he muttered. “Holy shit. It’s so damn tight!” “Heh well as I said your thick.” Braeburn moaned as he began pushing his firm, thick ass back against Button mash. The thick meaty member pushing into him as Button mash moaned louder. He never felt so good. How tight this ass was, could drive him wild. His hips thrusted nice and fast. His mind overwhelmed with pleasure. Sinking deeper inside this man as he gave a hard moan. The bed holding onto them as Braeburn looked back. “Like my ass, I bet you do my tight ass sucking up that big fat cock of yours.” He gave a hard grunt as he moved back shaking his hips more, while Button mash nodded, “Fuck it feels amazing!” he reached down slapping Braeburn ass his eyes closed as he felt himself sinking deeper into pleasure. His hands grabbing ahold of his Incubus hips as he slammed in deeper. His mind going wild rushed with adrenaline as he screamed out. “Holy fucking shit im gay! I’m fucking gay!” as he felt himself thrusting like a mad man. He never felt so alive. The heat of the moment the feeling of utter pleasure, as it had already drove him over the edge. His mind racing as he felt himself unleashing his load all over Braeburn inside as he groaned hard and felt himself collapsing on the bed. “Heh well welcome to the gay side, we’ve got cookies and cocks.” Braeburn chuckled before getting up and heading to the shower to clean himself up. He’d give the young man a minute to recover before he had his turn. He’d make sure Button mash felt every inch of his own cock. He would even give him a good night kiss he suppose. Dusk grunted while begining to pack up. Nothing much just some clothes for his trip. As he started going over what he was going to take. When he felt a pair of arms wrapping around his arms as he looked back seeing none other than Ember who gave a sly grin as she muttered, “You know what tonight is my dork.” She growled with a lustful smirk as she reached down grabbing him between the legs against his pants fabric. “Oh yeah, I forgot it was your turn for tonight. I almost forgot. I got busy packing up.” He muttered tossing a pair of underwear into the suitcase. “Where are you going? You didn’t tell me you were going somewhere.” Ember asked clearly annoyed as she eyed him. Dusk found himself cursing under his breath as he realized he hadn’t told her or Sunset he was going to head off to meet Applejack family. It came out of nowhere he hadn’t really had much time to really process it. “It’s nothing much it’s really just me visiting Applejack’s farm and family I’d be gone for less then a month at the very most.” This was not the answer that Ember wanted to hear. “A month! Thats too long I have to wait a whole damn month to take my treasure! Oh no, no no, you’re not leaving me for a whole month!” the Dragoness scales turned red in frustration. Though Dusk raised his hands. A mad Dragon was a never good. “Hey now, I mean why not join us. I’m sure Applejack would be fine with that, now lower the fire down. Don’t need to catch the room on fire.” Ember raised an eyebrow and let out a large huff. “Fine, I’ll join you, but only cause I don’t want to burn the place down. Imagine what could happen hurting my treasure.” She sneaked a glance at him while mentioning treasure and Dusk sighed. He’d have to let Applejack know they were going to have an extra guest on this little trip. He groaned knowing Celestia was going to give him so much shit. It was something he was going to need to deal with. In someway he wished he was just a normal guy, instead of owning a brothel full of monster. Being normal would be nice. “Good, when are we leaving. I have to sort out some of my treasure, I know I wouldn’t be able to take the whole Hoard. But I’m not leaving my favorite treasures behind.” Her tail whisked around while she went to the pile that was just in the room alone. Dusk rolled his eyes, But thats what he got for being with a Dragoness. “I might have to let Sunset know also. So, we can make sure there isn’t anymore crazy surprises.” “I already know Dusk-Kun.” The Kitsune appeared out of nowhere causing Dusk to jump out of his skin as he looked over at the fox woman. “Wait you know? Who told you?” He asked trying not to seem shocked. “A maid has her secrets, but I heard from you and Applejack. Most people never notice a maid as we are meant to be seen not heard. So I pick up on a lot of conversations.” She smirked as she moved in wrapping her tail around him with a wistful smile. Those soft tails rubbing against his arms as she watched him. “After all, I can’t leave my mate alone, and who knows you might be able to meet my mother in the future. She has been calling me and asking when I would get one. I wonder if she’ll approve of our bonding.” “Um yeah, I mean we’ll have to wait on that but I’m sure we can meet your mother on another day. I promise.” He gulped some, as he wasn’t expecting to meet more members of the girls family. In fact it was kind of crazy. But he kept reminding himself; You agreed to this, it’s not like you can actually weasel your way out. “No problem it doesn’t have to be now beside, Mother had returned to japan. So it would take a while to get over there to visit her anyway.” Sunset smiled with a light nod. Dusk nodded sighing in relief. Plus no sudden surprises if he got another fox here. He certainly didn’t want to upset her. Dusk found himself laying in bed, a long sigh as Sunset was on one side and Applejack the other. He couldn’t sleep. It wasn’t that Dusk didn’t want to. His body just didn’t let him. His body tossing and turning trying to find the right place. But nothing really felt right. “I need some fresh air.” He whispered softly. He struggled some getting out of bed. Yet managed to slip out. While rolling his neck there was a hard loud crack. While he looked over seeing Ember snoring away. A small flame escaping her lips as he felt his heart racing fast. I need to be quiet. I can’t wake them up. Dusk turned heading out with a long sigh. He started exploring the house. Passing by some of the rooms small thumps and moans. Those sounds for the people who bought a whole night, and would leave in the morning. Some of them more off then anything. He passed on watching a young man who seemed to be limping funny exiting Braeburn room. He didn’t question it. It was too late to say anything to he remained quiet. Other then that everything was quiet. Each step he took, echoed around as he passed down the dark hallways. It looked calm. Though at the same time it felt like he was being watched again. Dusk found himself wondering if it was the spirit of the house. “House, is that you?” he tried remembering her name, but it felt as though he forgot what it wanted him to call her. “Her name is Fleur.” A romanian voice called out, causing Dusk to turn his head around for a second as he saw Bellatrix standing there. Wearing more refined clothes white silk, as she looked more exotic, then she did that morning. In her hand a small challace filled with what he imagined was blood instead of red wine. “What, what do you mean?” Dusk muttered laughing as he tried brushing the vampire off. “The house her name is Fleur, or at least thats what some of the previous owners have said she likes to be called.” Beatrix said as she moved in closer. Dusk couldn’t help but notice that she had a special glow to her. As if she was illuminating the room. Far more then when she was when they first met. “You seem different.” Dusk said being a bit oblivious. “I get that, it’s the thing with Vampires, we’re not as impressive looking in the day. But at night when our powers have returned. It brings an attraction. So we can capture our food.” She smiled stepping closer. Dusk reacted by stepping back. At that moment he wished he had a cross or something on him to defend himself. He didn’t know why. But every ounce of instinct wanted him to get rid of the woman. “I won’t hurt you, I promise. It’s apart of the deal me and Keys had made. I would never hurt the owner of the house or feed on them unless they requested it. Though I would never do it anyway. But humans have always feared and desired my kind. I guess it’s like a fly, attracted to the web and accidentally flying into it. Yet afraid when they see the Spider. Knowing that we can consume them.” She managed to get closer. Those deep blue eyes almost glowing in front of him. Nearly lost in they’re beauty, yet a shiver of fear running down her back. “But as I said the house likes to be called Fleur. I never know why she always seemed more like a Morgan to me. Is there something troubling you?” Bellatrix said her hands reaching down holding his shoulder. Emphasizing how large she really was compared to him. “No, no nothing at all… Why do you ask?” Dusk asked, as he fought with the urge to run. “It’s the same look I’ve seen many guardians have when they are confused or having issues. Humans always have a look like that. Always conflicted with something. Filling with regret. So what’s troubling you.” She smiled more revealing her fangs. Dusk sighed while leaning against the wall. “I don’t know what I’m doing in all honesty. I mean, it feels like nothing I do is right.” He felt his hands pawing the wall while watching the vampire. “I’ve been here for a month and so far I barely know what I’m doing I do somethings here and I’ve fucked a few girls. Yet I don’t think I’m doing enough. I’m afraid I’ll disappoint the girls, and hell I’m already going off to meet Applejack’s parents. I just don’t know what I’m doing. Heck I barely have my own life together. I’m trying to recover from being shot at by my ex crazy father. Barely able to walk without a cane now.” Dusk took deep breaths as he continued talking more while Bellatrix continued to listen simply nodding along, not making a sound. “Then the fact that I’m considered a guardian of this house. A guardian for what? I’m not strong or anything. I’m just me.” He turned around punching the wall. While pulling his hand back hissing in pain. He felt nothing but frustration. “I see, well Master Dusk.” “Please call me Dusk, I hate that whole Master crap.” Dusk muttered while resting his head back. “Well Dusk, It seem’s like your feelings are perfectly natural. All guardians feel this way. It’s apart of the job. Though Fleur saw something within you that made it clear that you were worthy to be the guardian. I remember when Keys was the same way. Though it was much later on then you were.” She moved in closer caressing his cheek. Her hands were cold against his cheek. Reminding him of Rarity. “Humans wind into coiled balls of stress the older they age. It’s fascinating, though I have seen many guardians come and go. Keys lasted the longest, I think. Heck, I offered a Stage 2 vampiric transition to Keys at one point, thought he could bring in some new blood. He’s also probably the only man to reject eternal life, to be my vampire prince. Of course, he was a young man then.” Bellatrix giggled while patting Dusk’s side. The nervous young man found himself giving a light chuckle while it slowly dawned on him the implications of her statement and alluring eyes. “So no need to be so tense, you’re doing a fine job! No classic signs of megalomania or sociopathy, I bet you haven’t even cackled once to your minions. And all the reports from the girls say you are a perfect gentleman. I predict you’ll be a fine guardian.” Dusk nodded and gulped, his throat a touch dry. Bellatrix continued after draining her crimson glass, a touch of color returning to her complexion. “Now, about your concerns over guarding the house and what to expect in the future. Well, quite frankly, this house holds more then beautiful woman to…entertain. Old items lost to the likes of man, secrets no being should have: a trove of untold power and mystery. Not even I, the queen of vampires, should touch them. Only a human can protect the house and its secrets from the outside world.” She leaned down, bending as Dusk found his face inadvertently pressed against a large breast. After a flustered moment, some giggles and inadvertent groping, their eyes met. Bellatrix’s dark cornea were hypnotic, soft, and calming. This caused Dusk to gasp for air like a man drowning in a sea of passions, realizing she was using her powers to relax his inhibitions. Feeling his pants a bit tighter, he realized it was working. “But how do I know I’m doing the right thing?” Dusk finally asked, getting ahold of himself and crossing his legs. “That I can’t tell you: the fact is, you’ll find out when the time comes…so long as you follow the rules.” That last bit sounded more ominous than the entire rest of the conversation, but the vampress quickly pushed forward, emphasizing the change with a smirk and a large breath that strained her top. “I’m sure, in time, you’ll be just as vigorous as Keys and turn into a fine Guardian.” She reached down, pinching his cheek and causing Dusk blush beet red. Coughing, the young man recrossed his legs, hoping to get away before he made a mess of himself. “Maybe I should get going.” Dusk coughed out while trying not to have his bulge noticed. “Hmm, we could go to my room, so we may discuss more, after all we have to seal the treaty once more.” Bellatrix leaned in closer. Her glass slowly dripping on the floor before Dusk shook his head. “It’s fine, I’m a bit tired, though. So, maybe I’ll be heading back to bed.” He didn’t want to risk anything as he felt his legs wobble feeling almost like jelly before the Vampress. “If you insist. Though we will have to make our negotiation soon. I can not stay here for very long, my own house needs me there.” She caressed his cheek, Dusk’s pants felt tighter, as he tried resisting his urges. Though for how long that was the question. “I’ll take a rain check. We’ll settle it on a later, maybe tomorrow.” His heart pounded louder. Bellatrix leaned in and nodded. “Hmm very well. Though It’s clear that Celestia is right about you.” She turned around taking a sip of her chalice and began walking away. Dusk stood there for a minute and realized what she had said and called out, “What has Celestia right about me!” though the Vampire Queen said nothing. Author's Note Well this was fun and interesting whats going to happen next well I guess you guy's should tell me, comment below what you might be interested in seeing next from the story. https://www.patreon.com/Mrmidnightwolf
flash meetingOfficer Flash was running through his computer His head hurting. As he looked at his computer.. Typing away as he was trying to make it through this long rough day. Everything seemed to be getting worst. Not even Derpy would look at him. No she just gave him a dirty look. When he tried asking her why. She refused to answer. In fact it actually was starting to get on his nerves. All this time he wasn’t even sure why she was mad at him. She barely wanted to talk. Though tonight he was sure to get to the bottom of this. If he could ever get this damn headache to go away. He reached over rubbing his head. While trying to relax. “Something wrong boss?” a rookie said watching Flash head on the desk as he groaned. “I’m fine just needing some asprine, mind getting me some. My heads killing me.” He grunted out while the rookie nodded and ran off. “I swear its not getting better, and I keep smelling Rotten eggs. Maybe I should call and get the gas checked out. I might have sprung a leak.” He mumbled to himself trying to keep relax. But everything was driving him crazy. He bit his lips, as he began reaching for his drink his throat was dryer then the desert, and he needed something to quench it. He reached over grabbing another drink. “I’m so damn tired, maybe everyones right, I’m working to hard. But I have to figure out whats going on. I mean all the victims have the same MO. They look like they’ve had a chunk eaten out of them.” This was true the autopsy found that they died from blood loss, but from spots of the body, that when examined looked like they were ripped by teeth. Not animal teeth but more human in nature. What am I dealing with Hannibal Lector? Flash shuddered at the thought. He was going to have to do something. Though what? He was already holding a curfew, and the people were getting restless. Not to mention the old ladies at the salon who just wanted to complain to him about how they couldn’t go out with the girls; I’m sorry, ladies but there’s a serial killer running around our small town and I can’t even get the FBI to look into it! It was starting to get to him, Flash knew it as he took long deep breaths. That was when the new guy came in a cup of coffee in his hand as he handed it over. “Here you go boss.” “Thanks I really appreciate it.” He grumbled while rubbing his head. Trying to get more comfortable as he took a long drink. The caffeine helped his head a little more but not enough as he let out a sigh. “No problem, also your wifes here said she wanted to talk to you.” “Thanks let her in.” Officer Flash looking far more excited then he should have been. Flash missed Derpy, and wanted to hear her soft voice. “I’ll send her in, anything else sir?” “No take the rest of the night off, I’ll make sure your clocked out.” The rookie gave a thumbs up and headed off, Flash would sit there for a long time shuffling through the papers getting ready to see Derpy. The sounds of heels clicking in the Abandoned police station. He smiled while he quickly began putting a few things away. He was preparing to see Derpy but who was to stand there none other than that Cheerlie woman. The woman who creeped him out. “What the hell do you want?” He sounded angry a person you wouldn’t want to mess with while in a bad mood. As he watched the woman. She walked in, reminding him of a serpent as she watched him with those strange eyes. As he realized she never seemed to blink. “I just wanted to talk maybe convince you to join me and help me out with a few things.” “I already told you I am not interested. Now get out of here.” He stood up. His hands indicating towards his gun showing he wouldn’t be playing, security camera’s be damn. He wasn’t in the mood and the bitch was pissing him off. “Come on, I’m sure you wouldn’t mind imagine bending me over that table and fuck me like the bad girl I am, maybe with that big meaty shaft of yours.” She smirked her hands reaching over her coat undoing it revealing she was wearing nothing but Bra and Panties. Flash growled more. “Get out of my office. I swear to god, I am not playing!” Flash took a deep breath as he walked to her his voice heavier. “I am a married man, I love my god damn wife, and you dare try and do this. If I ever see you again I will arrest you for trying to bribe an officer. I’m sure I can think of something else if I need to but I’m sick of your shit.” Though Cheerlie shocked expression turned into a glare. If looks could kill Flash would have been on the ground in a smoldering heap of ash. “Fine, this was your last chance. I tried helping you but I guess there’s no changing your mind. What a shame, and here I thought you would do the right thing.” She waved her hand as she left. Flash grumbling more as he muttered, “Fucking Cunt.” Then soon he returned to his paperwork. Never realizing that his gun had vanished from his holster. Dusk grumbled while putting the bags in the back of the Charger. “There that should do it. Is there anything else we need to grab?” he looked back towards the girls for a short time, each of them dressed, and wearing one of Sunset’s pendent. Dusk admitted it looked odd seeing the girls looking more human. Applejack, seeming more short. Her long red hair flowing through the air. She actually seemed shorter then him. Sunset, looked the same though of course missing her tails. She gave him that gentle smile as she held an extra bag. While she nudged Ember, who clearly covered her arms. She looked almost uncomfortable while wearing her clothes and looking beyond human. Her skin was pale white, where her scales were. And without her horns her wild silver hair looked almost tamed in comparrison. Though Dusk imagined Sunset’s magic made her busty chest a bit smaller. “I don’t think so, Not really.” Ember said as she walked forward. She had a look of annoyance on her face since Dusk had told her she couldn’t bring her entire hoard with her and could only take a few bags of clothes and essential objects. “Alright, well I just want to make sure Sunset? Applejack.” “I’m good, Dusk-San.” She gave a foxy smile while she watched the other two girls. It was clear that she was ready for a good few days off away from working at the Bordello and cleaning the place. “Well thats good.” Dusk let out a small chuckle while he looked at Applejack who ran towards him and embrassed him with a passionate kiss. Their lips pressed against the other as they held each with burning passion. Dusk’s eyes closed while feeling the minotaurs breasts pressed against him as he rubbed her back. Eventually they pulled away. Applejack looking at him with those big eyes filled with compassion and desire. “Thanks for going with me.” “It’s no problem, Beside It’ll be interesting meeting your parents.” Applejack nodded though there was a somewhat nervous look on her face. Like there was something she forgot to mention. “Something wrong?” “Well you’ll be meeting more than just my parents, you’ll be meeting my siblings also. They help around the farm maintaining it.” “Oh well, that shouldn’t be bad, I mean how many siblings do you even have.” “A few.” Applejack chuckled while giving off a nervous laugh. “How many’s a few?” Dusk asked seeming more suspisious like he was about to meet an army of minotaur siblings ready to go off to war. “Just four, though they can be a bit… Quirky.” “Ah ok, I guess that explains it.” Dusk knew it explained nothing. But he was going to have to deal with that in time. “We should get going, especially if we want to make it by tomorrow. I swear it’s going to be a hell of a trip.” “It will be but I’m sure we’ll make some interesting stops.” Applejack smirked while she turned around. Her ass gently bounced like waves coming towards the beach. “Maybe we’ll be able to see the Bell witches cave?” Sunset called out from the car, She was clearly holding a set of brochures. It was clear Sunset was embracing the vacation part of this trip. “Maybe if we have time. I don’t even think we’ll be passing by that place.” Dusk felt nervous as he imagined running into a Ghost witch. At the very most she might try and join them, and there wasn’t much room in the care for another guest especially with a dragon, a Kitsune, and a minotaur. “Well come on we better get going, I’m sure it’ll be a fun journey.” “Dusk!” A voice called out, causing Dusk to hunch over with a sigh, He knew it wasn’t going to be as simple as that, while he turned around seeing Celestia. She watched him for a second, The way she stared at him, almost made him think she was his wife. Ready to tell him off, as he called out, “Yes dear!” Celestia gave him a dirty look though smirked a bit, “Well, Dusk you’ve got some work to do before you leave. Something you’ve forgotten?” She watched him for a second Dusk looking somewhat confused shook his head. “No not that I remember, what would that be. Shit did I forget to take my spare underwear?” “No you— Nevermind get inside and work on patching the treaty with Trixie, I mean Lady Bellatrix. So that she can head back to her home. Seriously it shouldn’t take you more than a few hours then you guy’s can leave for your trip I promise.” Celestia watched them for a few seconds mainly at Dusk who let out a long drawn-out sigh as he realized he should have gotten it finished before. “Yeah, I guess that’s fair I guess it slipped my mind.” In truth, he wasn’t sure why he forgot about that. But he couldn’t just say that. Something about Bellatrix worried him. Though he blamed it on his nerves. In many ways, he still hadn’t fully gotten over what happened to him. It was something he was sure he would never fully get over. “Well just get in there, I promise Trixie is a great person and wouldn’t hurt a fly…” she paused there for a moment, “Ok she would do more though thats when she’s hungry.” “Well, I hope she’s not hungry right now.” He muttered while heading back into the house. Celestia would call out. “Third floor fourth to the right.” Dusk simply gave her a thumbs up, while she sat back with the girls. Applejack looked annoyed as she realized she’d have to wait longer before going on their little getaway. Author's Note So was thinking a bit what would you guy's think of a prequel for Bordello of the moon/sun, called Bordello of the Dawn which revolves around Mr. Cord (Discord) and how he became the owner of our fine Bordello and his own adventure.
Sealing the dealDusk walked up the stairs his heart racing as he felt nervous. No, he was worried; What if I screw this up. I don’t know what I’m even supposed to do? No just relax I’m the house's guardian I can do this to protect my home. My home… It was the first time he realized he admitted this place was becoming his home. Dusk truly wanted to keep it safe. A long sigh as he stood outside the door, a small grunt as he reached over and began knocking. His knuckles rattled against the wood. Then a moment’s pause before Bellatrix voice spoke out, “Come in.” Her voice was soft and sensual, as he nodded. His spine shivered as he felt like he was about to walk into the lion's den. Her room was dark a Coffin in the back corner. If anything it felt like a room a Vampire would have. The windows blacked out, while the only light illuminating the room was candles. “Talk about cliche.” Dusk joked when the door closed behind him. “It might be though it feels like home,” Bellatrix moved in closer her breasts pushing against Dusk causing him to feel tenser, his but cheeks tightening while looking over to the Vampire queen. “And the candles?” “It brings out the atmosphere, and I like how it looks.” She leaned in closer. Her hot breath brushed against his neck as she moved in closer. Her breathing was strong as she whispered. “So what brings you to my fine room, Master of the manor?” Her cold hands reached down rubbing his arms. As she gently moved them up and down. Like a lover embracing him as she got in closer. “I’m here to set up the treaty before I leave on my trip. I figured I’d get it finished with.” He got to the point of almost pulling away as he felt his heart beat faster. Being alone with the woman who was still a stranger made him worried. His eyes were on her. That was when he realized she was wearing little more than a bathrobe. Her cleavage exposed gentle pay skin like the full moon. “Mhmm, but don’t you want to spend some time. After all, this negotiation will be personal. Please take a seat and get comfortable as we discuss our deal.” Her words rolled off her tongue sounding exotic. Dusk found himself drawn into the words as he sat against the edge of the coffin. Admiring the Vampress. As she moved in closer. “We’ll conduct our deal. In exchange for me to be free to live out in the world from the bordello and run my house. What might I trade for this? What is it you desire.” Her voice was soft, hypnotic. While her body swayed back and forth as Dusk found himself falling into a deep trance. “I— I want…” His voice slowly pulled away, his head feeling like fog, a small voice coming over him. It was like it said; I want you, I want you now. I want to fuck you! Though as he watched her. Imagining that she was slowly getting naked in front of him exposing those luscious breasts. But soon a thought invaded his mind. Applejack, the look of excitement on her face when he agreed to take her to see her parents. No, I wanna fuck this vampire, this total Milf, give her what she wants and take her all night long. The voice spoke louder as it tried to get his attention away from the minotaur. Then Ember and Sunset. Held onto him as they wanted to go. Packing up, even if they thought a little bit. But they got the job done. He chuckled remembering how Ember was wanting to bring a golden dildo but he had to tell her no at least a few times. “What I want…” his head getting foggier, his cock throbbing in his pants as he was wanting something else. He wanted the sweet release from these genes. “So, what is it you want baby, do you want power? Do you want wealth… Oh, I know you want to have me. In my Coffin. I’m sure you’ll be able to make me squeal with that big fat cock?” Bellatrix smiled her voice sounding seductive. Dusk’s face turned into a cold sweat. The little voice almost brought out images of his cock between Bellatrix's lovely tits. But Applejack slowly began pushing into his head. While he found the words coming out. “I want you to protect the house if the place is in danger.” Bellatrix watched him her eyes widened as she imagined, It looked like she was not expecting this as she watched him. “Is that what you desire. That if the home is in danger that I shall come to help you protect it?” Dusk felt his eyes close as he took a deep breath and nodded. “Yes, protect the house and those living inside it. That's all I ask.” Dusk felt his head swimming for a good minute. Bellatrix watched him, and for a minute, Dusk imagined her eyes were turning blood red. But after a long moments pause, she gave a smile and exclaimed. “It’s clear that house has chosen wisely. Very few can repel my power. I figured you’d wish to sleep with me. But I see you’re different.” She leaned down taking his hand and kissed it gently as she exclaimed. “I accept your request. If the home is in danger, I shall return and help you protect those who live here. You have my word as the daughter of Dracula and the word of the Vampire Queen.” “So is that it, our deal is finished?” Dusk asked as he stood up his legs feeling more like Jelly. “Almost, we must seal our deal with a couple of things. But two is important. The last can be on another day when you’re stronger.” She smirked as she walked in closer. “The first two are Bellatrix?” “Please call me Trixie, you’ve earned the right to refer to me as that Dusk.” She leaned in closer her fangs barring widely as she smirked. “As for the first two, it’s simple we seal the deal with a kiss.” Before Dusk could react the large Vampress leaned in kissing him with a passion. Dusk muffled though returned the favor. After all, you have to give a little when receiving. Dusk wrapped his arms around her. Lasting for what seemed like minutes. Though for all Dusk knew it could’ve just been minutes. “The other?” Dusk would ask lost in a daze as the two pulled from their embrace. Starstruck by the beautiful vampire. “The second I must do this. Don’t worry.” Then without warning, Dusk felt his neck pushed to the side as Trixie, would sink her fangs into him. Dusk cried out in pain feeling her piercing his neck. Blood escaped his neck into her mouth as she drank from him. His heart racing faster producing more of the crimson nectar. Though soon Trixie would be pulled away. Trixie pulled a small rag and cleaned her lips while smiling. “Hmm delicious, Type O very special. We must do this again, maybe if you require I’ll make you an immortal. It might help you relax.” She smirked as Dusk would stumble past her and towards the door. But before he left he turned around. “What's the last thing to seal this contract?” He groaned while rubbing his neck. “I’ll tell you when you return and stronger. I’ll inform Celestia to tell me when you return. But our contract is complete as far as I’m concerned. Now grab something to drink maybe some food to build back your strength.” She smirked as Dusk just raised a thumb up and soon he headed off. Wobbling away. Dusk grabbing a drink in one hand and a small snack got in the car. “Dusk are you ok, you’re looking pale.” Apple jack asked her hands grabbig his shoulder Dusk smiled gently. “Yeah, just fine. Beside I’ll be good when we get on the road. Some come on guy’s.” He would start the ignition Then they were off. Cheerlie sat trembling in the dark. The Demoness umbra had left her body. Doing it’s dark deeds as she shuddered more. What was it planning? Even she didn’t know. With that thing hiding within her she didn’t know. In many ways Cheerlie was just a prisoner. A being in hell trapped to suffer. She sat there continuing to think of her past, and everything that lead her to being here. Trapped as the demoness prisoner. “I deserve it. I wanted to live forever. I got what I wanted. So long as she possess my body. I am alive. But I’m not living.” She took a long deep breath as she looked at the door. She was imagining what she could do. She thought of going into the kitchen grabbing a knife and slitting her throat. Maybe a toaster into the tub. So many things to do to end ones life. “But if I die, I’ll go to hell. I’ll never be free. I can’t run she’ll find me, and her punishment will be horrible.” She gasped for breath as she weighed her options. So much she could do. Fear in her eyes. As she could only wait and listen. Knowing that sooner or later Hell would come down on her. She bit her lip looking down towards the window and knew that she had no choice. She was damned if she did, damned if she didn’t. Cheerlie sighed closing her eyes in acceptance. But soon the sound of glass breaking filled the room. Cheerlie laid there on the ground. Her body feeling broken. Her breathing slowing down as she could feel everything going cold. Pain overwhelming her. Yet at the same time it was a sweet relief. She could feel death comming for her. Life slipping as she would soon pass on to the next life. It would be then she would be free from Umbra and her curse. She did so many horror’s but she paid for it. “Damn, you stupid little bitch. Oh well I can still work with this. But I’ll need a new body. I’ll deal with your pathetic soul later.” That was the last thing Cheerlie heard as she finally slipped away. Death had finally embraced Cheerlie. Umbra stood there, anger in her eyes as she kicked the body. Her meat suit had defied her and through her out the window. To say she was angry was an understatment. No The demoness was pissed. She could use the body. But the fact it was dead means it would decompose. She was giving it a few days. “What the hell am I going to do?” she growled. Umbra knew it wasn’t going to be easy finding a new suit. Most refuse to even make a deal with a Demon. Though She had one idea. A Small smile appeared as she started putting on Cheerlie’s body as she twisted her body. “So I have a feeling I’ll be meeting up with someone real soon. Derpy walked into the room seeing her friends. Her eyes looked completely red, her face looked disheveled while the girls at the coffee shop looked over towards her. “Derpy are you ok?” Red cross said while moving in feeling her friends forehead. She laid it there for a minute but found that it wasn’t hot and pulled away. “I’m fine, just under a little bit of stress thats all.” Derpy grumbled while taking her seat. The waitress coming over and quickly asking her what she might like to drink. She simply asked for a coffee and three sugar cubes. Hoping that maybe it would take the edge off of her. While she looked over at the three girls Red cross, Lyra and Bon Bon. Each of them sitting around as they smiled and talked. Though looking over at their friend they’re smiles turned into frowns. “What’s going on sweetie, you’re normally not this down?” Bon Bon asked while twiddling her finger around her cappachino. “It’s nothing, I mean not really. Um Guy’s I have a question?” “Ask away Darling, besides never too much to ask, we’re all friends here, what said at the coffee shop stays in the coffee shop.” Lyra moved her hand around some while she seemed more jittery, clearly having more than the others as she gave that wide smile. It was almost infectious as Derpy found herself giving a bit of a grin, at least for a second till she remembered her troubles. “If you suspected your spouse was cheating on you in any way… what would you guy’s do?” “I’d probably kill them,” Lyra said while taking another sip. Bon Bon looked over at her in utter annoyance and shock. “And you wonder why I don’t let you cook my meals, Honey.” “Come on babe I’m only kidding, I wouldn’t just kill you… as long as you don’t cheat on me.” She gave a wide Cheshire grin as she gave Bon Bon a peck on the cheek. “I swear I married a crazy woman.” Bon Bon muttered while Derpy looked over somewhat surprised though shook her head. “Maybe I should have kept it to myself.” Her coffee was placed in front of her while she looked at it. “Derpy, sweetheart You’re not alone. If something is going on with you and Flash just tell us. I’m sure we can do something to help you.” “It’s not that, I just… I don’t know ok, stuff is getting a bit high strung and I don’t know what to do. But I’m getting better.” “Listen you do what you think is right. But if someone is cheating on you or hurting you. I think it might be better just to leave them. If it’s Flash leave him. If he thinks it’s fine to just cheat on you. Then he’s a fucking moron. If you need a place to stay I got a spare bed. And I know those two goofballs have a couch or are willing to share a bed.” She pointed over to the two love birds somewhat lost in each other's eyes, even after five years of marriage they looked like lovestruck teenagers. “Maybe your right. Though I just don’t know what to do.” “Then tell me, I can help you, we can help you. We’re all friends here. So just tell us what is going on.” Red cross asked while holding her friend's shoulder. “I just can’t, this is something I might have to deal with that's all. But don’t worry I’ve got this.” “Has he hit you? Is he hurting you, Derpy?” Bon Bon asked looking away from her lover, while Derpy shook her head. “No he’s never hit me, it’s just something going on and I don’t know why. But I’m determined to find out.” She grabbed her coffee and dropped a few dollars heading out. Stumbling some but she got out of there. She just wasn’t feeling interested in hanging with the girls Not at this moment. Besides she had to have a little talk with someone. There was enough playing games. Flash had some explaining to do. Though while she left she couldn’t help but imagine that she smelled something. It was almost like rotten eggs. Author's Note Hey there guy's well here's a bit more of the newest chapter. Still so much to plan heh, now we get to meet Applejacks parents and I wonder what will happen on the farm. Guess we'll find out.
The cyclopsCelestia was working at her desk paperwork never seeming to end as she sighed. Dusk and them had been gone for couple of hours, yet everything seemed so odd. She was use to dealing with the place on her own but the four of them gone. Left a kind of empty feeling around the place. She heard a knocking on the door. “Come in!” She called out figuring it might have been one of the girls. Though when it opened she heard a soft familiar voice. “Ahh Celestia, I thought you’d be here.” It was none other that Trixie walking through a small purse by her side as the Vampire queen looked towards the werecougar. “Oh Trixie. I thought you left, how did the deal go?” “It went fine, I’ll be leaving tonight much easier when I have my full power. But I figured I’d visit my old apprentice. See how life has been treating her.” Trixie smiled moving in her hips swaying giving off that exotic beauty. She bit her lips as she floated behind her. Those soft hands rubbing her shoulders. “Everythings nice Miss. Bellatri— I mean Trixie. It’s all fine.” She let out a long sigh while leaning her head back. Feeling her head grazing the old teachers breasts as she continued rubbing her shoulders. “You don’t look fine, you look stressed. Plus I’ve heard from a few workers you’ve been cold lately. Tell Trixie all your problems dear.” She continued massaging Celestia’s shoulder her fingers rolling down as The cougar moans. “I’m stressed, Every since Cord died, I’ve been having to make up everything showing Dusk how to run the place. Then the house being attacked by some nut case, and his gang of Hillbilly friends. It’s just getting to me. Then discovering I have a sister— a sister! It’s just overwhelming me.” “I know sweetie but these things happen. We don’t choose how our fate is spinned trust me. I know all about fighting fate. Sometimes you just need to deal with the cards your dealt.” Trixie leaned in giving her former student a kiss on the head. If it helped any or not. The Vampire queen didn’t know. But she could sense the smile on the cougars. “Thanks, I guess it helps a bit. But there’s so much to do.” Celestia stood up. Her arms caressing her own as she looked back towards her teacher. “Good, well get your ass to work, and show the world who’s boss. Especially when the master of the house returns. Stake your claim.” Trixie winked as she began to leave. Celestia sighed as she nodded. Knowing that soon today would be a new day. It was the late afternoon, as Moon dancer bit her lips looking up towards the building. Her heart pounded. She could feel the cool October breeze hitting her face. Her cheeks scarlet red as she felt so embarrased by what she was doing. But here she was, alone on a saturday night. “Come on relax, we want to do this, and here we are. I hope this isn’t some trick.” She rubbed her legs together as she moved forward. Doing everything she could not to be noticed. If anyone found out she was here. She’d been planning this for a while. The cool nervousness in her voice as she walked towards the front door. Knocking on it gently as she stood there for a long second. Her eyes noticing the plaque. Admiring the working before the door opened up. The long eerie squeak from the door, caused her heart to skip a beat for a cool second. She groaned as she moved inside as she looked around. Such elegance as she walked forth seeing a feminine man standing there. A smile on his face. He was wearing a fine button up shirt with a red tie as he adjusted it. “Hello I’m Braeburn is there something you might be looking for this night?” He smiled. While shuffling through the papers. Giving it a light knock. “Yes… I’m looking for— a— a…” “You’re looking for a good time with a man? Or would it be a woman?” Braeburn smiled his eyes on her almost glowing while she shuddered. She felt a heat growing in her body. “A male. Sorry I’m just nervous.” This was true as she felt his fingers shaking by the second. “Sweetie, sweetie it’s alright we all get nervous our first time. Now please tell me, what kind of man do you want as a lover? A big strong himbo, a guy more attached to your feminine side. Oh maybe a little bit of tentical play. The bordello has everything that you might desire. Just tell me what is it you desire.” He smirked moving in closer. His eyes never leaving her. Moon dancer wasn’t sure how to feel. As she bit her lips. “Maybe a guy who’s a bit of a himbo, and more attached to his feminine side. Sorry I’ve just gotten out of a bad relationship. Trying to get over it.” Braeburn nodded as he went over his papers. “Hmm let me see a kind Himbo not afraid to get a little romantic. I think we can do for you. Is there anything you might be needing from him. Or is this just vanillia sex. Or might you be looking for something a little more kinky?” Braeburn nodded tapping away from the computer wincing lightly as he quickly searched through the files. “Um, a slow lover. If you don’t mind.” “Ahh, all night love making well you got it. You’ll be going to room 101, his name is Bulk please be kind to him, and don’t mention the eye. It makes him a little upset.” He reached over handing him one of the papers with a chuckle. Moon dancer reached over taking it with a nod. “Thanks, room 101 right, just making sure.” “You got it sweetheart. Please have fun. Trust me, Bulk’s having a bit of a discount. So, you’ll be billed at the end of the night. Call it the heartbreak special.” Braeburn winked while Moon dancer nodded and headed straight towards the stairs. Braeburn stood there for a second before looking under the table clearly looking down at the young man with his mouth around his pecker. “Button mash, what have I told you, when I give you a knock to stop. I’m working buddy.” Braeburn smirked watching Button mash’s face turning crimson red, looking almost like a tomato. Moon dancer climbed up the stairs heading towards room 101. Her lips feeling dry, nervousness as she was imagining what would happen. What would this Bulk do to her? Fuck you of course you stupid bitch A small voice came to mind as she shook her head. “No, go away come on relax. It will all turn out well.” She gave a small smile as she moved closer. Ready to knock on the door as she was ready for a night of pleasure though her hand stopped as the voice came back: You little whore, your boyfriend broke up with you for someone else and your going off to fuck some hooker. What a loser, not even trying to get a guy to buy you dinner. Just going to hire some hooker to fuck you! Pathetic! Thats all you are, is a pathetic little whore! “Shut up, shut up you stupid little voice.” She spoke out loud shaking her head as she realized what was happening she covered her mouth. Moon dancer realized she slipped a little. All because of that damn little voice. But she couldn’t let it ruin her night. She needed this. Moon dancer wanted to have some fun. Move on from worrying about that asshole who broke her heart. She wanted to feel free. This was her chance the start of something new. Moon dancer mustered all the strength she could and knocked on the door. Her eyes mused over looking towards the mirror on the wall by her. Dark brown hair, a chubby face and glasses. A friend of her described her as thick but in Moon dancer mind she was more fat, even if she didn’t have much of a stomach. Clearly not a model. Her breasts were a little too big. As she looked away. Moon dancer took a deep breath waiting for this Bulk. As the door opened up and a gruff yet somehow gentle voice exclaimed, “Is this my client?” Moon dancer nodded, “Yes thats me, and your Bulk?” She watched the door open and standing there was a large beef cake. He was tall standing what looked like he was around 6 feet seven inches tall, compared to her 5 feet four inches height. Sleeked black hair running back, and a wide smile. He looked almost perfect except one thing that caught her off guard was the one eye in the middle of his head. The eye was large and a deep grassy green. A kindness in them as she watched them. “Is there a problem?” “No, I mean no nothings wrong.” Moon dancer let out a light smile, pretending she hadn’t seen his eye as she looked at him. It was clear that he was handsome even with a single eye. As he opened the door wider. He wore a simple grey t-shirt, and baggy jeans. “Please come in Miss…” “Please call me Moon dancer, Everyone does.” She moved inside as the door closed right behind them. His room was quiet. Simple, nothing more to it. As there was small trinkets. Yet nothing that really called the place home. “This place… It’s nice.” Moon dancer said while looking at the place. “Yeah, got a place off in the city, this is more of a place to work with my clients. So, I try and not fill it up with stuff.” He sat on the bed a large groan came from it as she imagined the bed slightly bending against his weight. “So your really a cyclops?” Moon dancer asked while she sat down next to him. “Yeap, old man’s a god mom was a cyclops herself, seems cyclops’s have dominate traits so I got her eyes. No idea who dad was, mom always said he lived by the sea but there’s so many of those kinds of gods.” He muttered while reaching down grabbing a drink. “Huh thats neat. Though isn’t that kind of personal, why would you tell me that?” “Meh, I figured I could be a bit opened up. Everyone asks about my eye so much, and beside not like you’ll remember the magic around here is strong and will cause you to forget these details. You’ll just remember fucking some handsome two eyed guy.” He crossed his arms for a minute, looking rather annoyed. “Is there something wrong with that?” Moon dancer asked as she looked over at him. Looking deeper into his eyes. “Yes, It’s always the same, I work as a bouncer. Then sometimes I’ll fuck a beautiful woman. But they refuse to look me in the eye. Then they go off and leave forgetting who I was. If they come back. They freak out when they realize I only have a single eye.” He huffed more annoyed. “Get on the bed. We’ll go through the motions and I’ll pleasure you, and you’ll leave and forget what I look like.” “I’m sorry, I could just go. If I anger you.” Moon dancer muttered her head down while holding back tears. A second time she was rejected. This time by someone she paid for. “No, your not angering me… I’m just— Frustrated thats all. It’s the same thing that happens a lot. So I get annoyed. I’m just sensitive about my eye. It’s probably the one thing I wish I could really change thats all.” “I mean your eye looks nice.” She reached over and watched it more, “Oh yeah, I’ve heard that before and those that came back gets freaked out.” Bulk groaned. “No I’m serious its a beautiful shade of green. It’s facinating and beside even with one eye your handsome.” Moon dancer blushed more while looking away. “Though what should I know I’m terrible at judging people. I’ve dated a lot of losers.” “No a nice looking girl at you, I’m sure that lots of guy’s are crawling over to date someone like you. Honestly I’m surprised that your even at a place like this.” “I just, I wanted to feel important, like I mattered. Thats all.” Moon dancer muttered crossing her arms. “Well you came to the right place. Beside I’m sure I could help you out, maybe just a bit.” He turned and looked at her staring at Moon dancer with that great big beautiful eye. “I appreciate it.” Moon dancer gave a light smile as she felt her heart skipping a beat. Sure this wasn’t much but a spark and a smile as she felt the cyclops lean down caressing her cheek, and bent over to kiss her neck. A light moan escaping her lips as she tilted her neck to give him more room. His hands were quiet large as he began pushing her hair back. “Relax, I’ll make sure you feel good tonight, anything you might request?” He mumbled his hot breath against her as Moon dancer looked towards him. “Just make me feel like a woman tonight.” She muttered as she reached down caressing his strong hand. “I can do that.” “Maybe one thing.” Moon dancer thought as she looked towards the one eyed man. “That would be?” “Look me in the eye, as you fuck me. You eye is beautiful.” A soft husk in her voice as she leaned in to kiss the handsome man who returned the favor in vigurious desire. A heavy sense of lust as they kissed. They they began to take each other. Bulk pushed her back on the ground as he reached over helping Moon dancer get out of her clothes. Her heart racing as she watched him moving down kissing her plump breasts. His fingers caressing the right places: Of course he knows what he’s done it before he’s use to this. She thought as he moved down kissing just the right places his fingers caressing her nipples. Normally sticking inside. His fingers like magic began pinching them. Causing them to slowly come out hard as a rock. Letting Moon dancer moan. Her body arcing with his hands. He moved over feeling the grooves as he used his teeth. Somehow Bulk had managed to undo her pants with his teeth as he let out a soft moan, “Hmm are you ready? There’s no turning back once you’ve had a cyclops.” He joked making Moon dancer giggle. “I think I can take it.” She let out a moan feeling him rip her pants off. Her heart skipping a beat. He was so rough but she liked it. Her past lovers were softer, but him. He was a bit of both as he spread her legs apart. His hands ripping her thick thighs as he moved his head down between her legs. “Wait are you… Woah momma!” she felt his tongue penitraiting her. The way it moved and swirled. She hadn’t expected it. Though her shot expression changed turning into a wide smile as she let out a long passionate moan. “Mhmm yes keep that up.” Her head arching back as she took the tounging. The way it swirled moving back and forth as it explored her body. It was heavenly. Her hands shaking as she felt them move down caressing his head. Her fingers stammering through his hair as she moaned louder. “Fuck yes!” Her breathing getting heavy as she pushed him down. Hips bucking by the moment as she let out a long gasp. “Please keep going, It’s amazing!” She groaned hard grinding against him. His smiling growing as he continued eating her out. Her taste was soft and delicious as he continued a finger reaching over rubbing her clit. A little rough while he pushed against it, while moving it in circle. Teasing his customer. Her hips holding down as she felt like he was about to tear his hair out. “Oh god, yes don’t stop!” Her hips bucking as a fire rolled over her, a small orgasm overwhelming her as she felt herself cumming on his tongue. A long pant as she would lay there. It had only been a minute or two but she felt herself collapsing. As she muttered, “More please. Just fuck me.” Bulk did, they would fuck for the rest of the night. Their bodys moving together their hot breath against each other till. They would eventually fall asleep in each others arms. Author's Note Well here you guy's go finally got it finished and released for you guy's the move has gone well got everything into the new house. But it's finally finished, while I begin unpacking and thinking of what might happen next. let me know what you think will happen when Dusk and the girls visit Applejacks childhood home.
Final FlashAuthor's Note You people are just going to hate me for this. Final Flash Officer Flash was finally home. Thank goodness, if you asked him. After this night he was ready to get home, drink a beer; Yeah right, I need to talk to Derpy, I’ve got to fix this, and figure out what has made her so mad at me. Flash thought while slowly walking to the door. He wasn’t sure what crime he commited but he had to fix this. He hated seeing Derpy so angry at him. That was why he brought with him a few things, in his right hand a bouque of Roses, yellow her favorite, and in the other one a bottle of champaign one of her favorite. He remembering getting the same kind when he was a kid. Snuck it out of his dad’s basement and took it with him on their third date. That was the night they had made love. A night he could never forget. The passion shared between them. Something that could never end. Besides Derpy was the love of his life and he couldn’t lose her. She was his everything and that was that. Flash walked into the apartment when he realized that the lights were off. “Honey! I’m home! Is everything ok!” He exclaimed while walking into the kitchen turning on the light. Derpy was sitting there off by the counter as she shook. Derpy sat there, a glass in her hand as she took a long swig of it. She poured another shot for herself, Whiskey. Flash realized she was drinking from one of his Whiskey glasses, and caused him to raise an eyebrow. “Are you ok babe? I mean normally you don’t drink my stuff, you never had the stomach for Whiskey.” “Why do you care?” Derpy said her voice sounding slurred as she got up from her stool. She looked back at him blood shot eyes that made her look angry. Flash wasn’t sure if it from from the whiskey or even from crying. Her face looked completely wet. As if she’d been crying all day while drinking away. “I care about you honey, come on whats going on?” He moved in closer, though Derpy only responded by walking back as she growled. “Were you with her?” She groaned while keeping her eye on him. Flash only looked confused while he shook his head, “With who, babe what are you talking about? I’ve been at work.” Flash reached over though she continued jerking back she stood by the glass bottle. “Don’t lie to me, I know you’ve been, you’ve been sleeping with some whore!” She reached over grabbing the whiskey bottle ready to take another drink though soon realised that the bottle was empty. Her face twisted with anger as she slammed the bottle onto the ground as she cursed. “Fuck!” She growled while moving over. “Baby maybe you should calm down.” “Don’t tell me to calm down! Now where were you tonight, fucking that whore? Don’t I turn you on anymore, am I so disgusting you can’t even get it up for me and you need to find someone else?” She felt herself getting hotter rage overwhelming her as she watched the man she thought she knew. The man she suspected was cheating on him. “What are you even talking about! I have no idea.” Flash responded feeling more defensive as he was trying to figure out why she was accusing him of cheating. “Yeah… Well explain this!” She hollered out as she pulled out a pair of Bra and panties, then one of his shirt. She pointed over at the lipstick marks that hanged there while tears falling down her face. “Baby this isn’t mine I swear. I would never cheat on you. I Promise, I love you with all my heart!” Flash called out his heart breaking seeing how Derpy was reacting. Though Derpy’s expression was that of a womans Wrath and Flash was in her way. “Then explain how I found these in our laundry room, the bra under my breath. What am I too fat! What should I do, Blow you! Come over get on my knees and suck that baby dick of yours!” She took a low blow there as Flash tried moving closer. “Come on, there’s no need for that. It’s just stress but I’m not cheating on you. Is there any way to prove that I’m not.” Though Flash admitted he was getting angry but pushed it back as he watched Derpy. She just needed to let it out. “Then how come you haven’t been wanting to make love to me, just ignoring me everytime I insinuate it. I wanted to start a family. What is it, are you just bored and some younger model is there enticing you!” She slammed her hand on the desk as she found herself looking down at the glass. Her eyes on them while remembering what her friend had said; If I had caught my spouse I’d kill them… I’d kill them… Kill them. The words running through her mind as she could see it. Grab the broken bottle get close to him and kill him stab him in his neck till he bleeds out. No one would come over or notice the screams. She could hide the body for a while. It was so simple. She could see it. “Baby please tell me what you want me to do? I’ll do anything.” “Let me see your phone.” Derpy said bending over grabbing the end of the broken bottle. Her eyes learing at him as she gripped it tightly. If she held it any tighter. She might have sliced into her hand. Flash didn’t notice it. His eyes focusing on her face even more. The way she looked at him. Derpy was about to kill him. “Here take my phone, look over it. If you don’t believe me.” He reached over and unlocked his phone handing it right towards her. Derpy took it. Her fingers letting the glass go as she started rummaging through the phone. Her fingers scrolling over his messages. Only one caught her eye at that point. A message from a Dr. Stable. “Who’s Dr. Stable?” Derpy asked not knowing who it was a confused look on her face. Shaking as she was trying to figure it out. “He’s my doctor, we’ve been having some trouble trying to conceived I was worried something was wrong. So, I went to him for options. He checked out a few things and well… He told me some bad news.” “Whats that?” she seemed to calm down slightly while she looked at him. “I’m infertial. Stable there says I’ve got a low sperm count. I wanted to tell you but it’s been so hard. I didn’t want to disapoint you. I feel less like a man cause I can’t give you the one thing you want. I should ahve told you much sooner.” He let out a long sigh as he felt tears running down his cheeks while looking at Derpy. Her heart pinging in shock as she muttered. “I mean you were so distant. I didn’t know I mean…” “I know, but I’m going to fix this all Starting tonight I won’t be working so hard. I’ll focus on you. I should have been taking those days off. But its going to change. I’m going to change.” Derpy sniffed and nodded, “Thank you honey, I, lets go to bed.” “I think thats a plan I’ll clean this up how about it. You’re going to be having a heck of a hangover tonight. “Sure.” She muttered her voice a little less slurred as she was ready to wobble off to bed when the phone rang. She looked at it and saw a text It was new and read. ‘So, like Babe, are you ready to come home and ditch that bitch of a wife for some fun <3’ It then came after it a picture of a pair of pail tits that looked perky. Her eyes widened turning red as she watched Flash turned around grabbing a broom. She turned looking over at the table and noticed her husbands standard Nine millimeter just laying there. Not sure how it got there. She ignored the putrid smell of Rotten Eggs. As she suddenly grabbed it. Screaming out at him. “You lyigng son of a bitch!” She pointed the gun straight at him and took the shot. Loud firing causing Derpy to flinch but she fired at him three times. Hitting him straight in the back. Flash turned around gripping his bleeding chest, coughing up blood he exclaimed, “Why.” Before falling down on the ground. The last thing he saw was Derpy the love of his life standing there. Somehow holding his gun shaking as she exclaimed. “I hate you! I hate you!” It was the last thing Flash ever heard and saw from his wife. Derpy stood there for a second her heart racing as she exclaimed. “I killed him, I—I killed my husband. I mean he was cheating on me right. Yeah that's it I could say he hit me. No, I don’t have any bruises. Why did I do it? No, I was so angry. Yeah, I lost my temper he was cheating on me.” She suddenly found herself sobering up. While hearing the knocking from the neighbors calling out. “Is everything alright, we’re calling the cops. Come on open up!” She panicked as she looked down at the phone. It was then she realized that the message she was looking at was from Dr. Stable, it said he had an appointment at noon tomorrow. “No that can’t be right.” She flipped through it looking over it. The message that pushed her over the edge wasn’t even there. None of it. No naughty pictures or even the message. It was almost like it never existed. “Was it real? I mean I saw it. I saw it right!” She was walking back and forth the door being slammed onto as the voices calling out. Derpy realized she was trapped. She wasn’t going to get out of here, and she just killed her husband. She looked over at the gun and knew she only had one out. She took the barrel of the gun against her temple… Then she fired it. A final Bang and soon everything was gone. Out like a light. Yet before she pulled the trigger she thought she heard a voice simply laughing saying, He should have taken my deal. Oh well.
Motel funDusk yawned as the sun was setting. Driving down the road, he’d been driving almost all day, and his legs were starting to get tired. Applejack next to him giggled in enthusiasm as she was watching the road. In truth they probably had another day before they were able to actually make it to the farm. At least that’s what the Gps said. His head swam gently while looking back to the Minotaur, “It’s going to be nice meeting your parents.” “I know right, Oh I hope my brothers and sisters are there to meet you also, It’s so exciting.” She bounced slightly causing the Charger to bounce slightly from her sure weight. Dusk had to do everything in his power not to crash the car from the unexpected movement. “Woah, careful there, I don’t want us going off the road,” Dusk muttered while looking back at the minotaur who looked guilty her face going down for a second. “Sorry, I just got so excited it’s been a long time since I’ve been home.” “Yeah though we still have a long journey ahead, Maybe I should stop for the night.” He let out a particularly long yawn. Dusk smiled some as Applejack wiggled in her seat. “Yeah, we’re stopping it might be for the best.” Dusk chuckled while he began driving towards the close’s motel. The days inn, was rather simple standing off to the side it was clear that not many people visited it. Not all the way out here, as he headed inside, he saw the clerk a small indian man who gave a light smile and said, “How many beds do you need sir.” His accent was fairly thick but Dusk managed to understand it barely. “I’ll need two beds, and if I could request it could it be on the ground floor.” He wasn’t going to take a risk of Applejack taking a step in the cheaply built motel and falling right through the floor into someone elses room. “Sure thing, sir, been a slow night. Normally only get customers in summer, when the conventions come.” He said while grabbing a key, “ID? Need your ID.” “Oh sure here, also how much will it be?” Fifty-six Dollars, please sir, and an extra fee for cleaning and if the room is destroyed.” Dusk nodded, thoug shuddering as he was imagining that Ember would accidently set the room on fire but shook her head knowing that would be something to worry about another day. The indian man handed the key’s and Dusk headed out, Grabbing the girls as they headed towards their room, room 1408. The room was quiet simple, two beds next to each other the television mounted on the wall and the bathroom in the small room in the otherside. Applejack bending over as she got inside not to bust her head against the counter. “Do we really have to stay here dork, I mean you could have let me drived.” “No offense Ember but I don’t want to wake up in a ditch, do you even have a license?” “No but I can still drive, I’ve done it before in the thirties.” Dusk shook his head, “No not going to happen, beside I’d rather get some sleep and know nothings going to happen.” He wasn’t sure about the others but he knew he wouldn’t survive a crash and burn. So it was better to be safe than sorry. Dusk found himself landing on one of the beds, groaning hard as he laid there. Though his troubles weren’t over with as without warning Applejack climbed onto the bed, though she wasn’t alone. Ember and Sunset were getting in the same one. “Um girls I don’t think the beds going to fit all four of us.” “Fine but tonights my night, So I should sleep with Dusk.” Ember said while crossing her arm looking annoyed. Applejack looking jealous simply exclaimed, “But we’re visiting my parents it should mean I get first dibs besides I want to introduce him as my boyfriend!” The Bullgirl growled clearly more annoyed then anything. “Girl your both wrong.” Sunset said as she started fixing the room a bit. Her tails glowing gently as she was examining the sheets. “What do you even mean?” The two looked at the maid confusion in their eyes as they looked back at each other. Sunset giving that foxy grin raised her hand and gave a slight wave. The dragon and minotaur found themselves tossed onto the other bed. A light suprise on each of their face while Sunset giggled with a foxy smile. “It’s my night, and it’s been a while.” She rolled over getting onto the bed as she looked at Dusk, those red eyes on him making her look like a cute puppy. Her tails wagging gently. Applejack, and Ember tried responding though when they moved towards the edge of the other bed. They found they couldn’t push past it. Daist punching into the invisible wall but nothing happened. “What did you do to them?” Dusk asked while watching the girls pounding on the wall. “A small trick I learned inviswall. It’ll keep them there for a bit, they can watch but if they want to touch it’ll be each other.” That Tricky smile on her face grew wider as her tails swished back and forth. Those two cute tails as Dusk watched them “You could feel them Senpai.” She muttered letting out a cute voice. Dusk found himself raising an eyebrow. “Come on, it’s been a few weeks, and I need some fun. You always spend time with Ember and Sunset, While im always working.” She pouted more making the Kitsune look even mroe adorable. Dusk couldn’t help but feel a twinge of guilt by this, it was true. Though he admitted she was nromally off cleaning and Dusk only really saw her in the morning. “Fine beside like you said it is your night. So whatever you want to do, it’s up to you.” He gave a smile as the kitsunes tail reached over grabbing his wrist, so soft to the touch Dusk shuddered as they moved against him dragging him close to the fox woman. “I want you, I need you. Hold me, care for me.” The Kitsune growled while she seemed to claw at his arms. Her eyes turning to slits as he body glowed more. The fire within her growing more then it ever had been. “Is this your Fox fire acting up?” “Oh no, I just want this. I want to feel someone touch me, Kitsunes love having attention, we’re like Inu’s we need attention and fun.” She let out a light yip the expression of excitment as Dusk reached over caressing and rubbing her tails. Getting his fingers right in there. Sunset’s ears twitched as she let out a soft moan. Her head nuzzling into him as she wanted more pushing her tails into his hand the other one gently rubbing the back of his hand. Dusk shuddered as he moved his hand grabbing her tail. Caressing both of them they felt so good in his hand as he watched into the kitsunes eyes. That kind passion to them was more then he could imagine. “Your tail is so soft, so cuddly.” Dusk exclaimed while running his fingers through it. “Thank you, I wash it all the time, a Kitsunes tail is its pride. I hope to one day grow more.” She muttered her face turning a crimson red while looking away. “Hmm and how does a kitsune grow more tails?” Dusk asked continuing to play with her tails, Dusk almost thought he felt Sunsets leg jerk from this as she moaned more, “It’s kind of strange, but some Kitsunes are diffrent, some grow a tail from age, others gain them from special events. My mother she earned her tails from a combination, as she got older and experienced special events in her life she had gained a tail, she had gained her last tail when she met my father, and they married.” “Hmm, So your mom gained a tail when they got married huh? I thought it was mating?” he chuckled while leaning in kissing her neck, causing Sunset to moan more, “My father was human, he was a soldier for the empire in world war 2, he witness the drop on Hiroshima, he died back a few years ago. Mom had offered to extend his life but he refused, claimed it would be a dishonor to outlive his comrades for this long.” Dusk noticed a small tear escape her eyes as Sunset thought of her father. Dusk felt bad for her as he continued petting her. “I’m sorry for your loss.” “It’s fine, he is in a better place, though mother can be lonely, since she’s immortal. So, she just goes and plays tricks on young American boys.” Sunset gave a wicked smile though leans in and gives Dusk’s lips a light kiss. “Don’t worry I’ll make sure she doesn’t mess with you if you guy’s ever meet.” Sunset moved in straddling him. Her tailed pulled back as she reached over undoing her top. Her luscious breasts exposed. Firm looking, Sure they weren’t as large as Applejack, or even Ember but they bounced just like ether of them as she leaned in kissing and nipping on the mark she left. His body pulsing with desire. His cock throbbing like a heart as he wanted to take her. “Sunset,” Dusk gasped while the fox whispered, “My mate, only I can tease you and pull pranks.” She muttered as she caressed his head, her nibbles getting rougher. Dusk found his eyes wondering over toward the other girls who watched in annoyance. Though Applejack seemed to look far more fluster. He could see her chest getting bigger with each breath. Ember looked jealous, as she pouted more. It was beyond adorable while she crossed her legs. Though Sunset grabbed his cheeks turning his attention back to her. “No, no sweetheart, tonight is my night. I only want your eyes on me. They can watch.” She muttered her voice long and seductive clearly teasing as she began moving her free hand down between her legs. It was there he heard the sound of his zipper coming undone. “Hmm someones excited?” Dusk chuckled while watching Sunset, her foxears twitching as she kept that smile going. “Hmm yes, I figured I’ll have a bit of fun, though lets see, how long will you last?” Sunset pulled snickered pulling herself away. Her cute backside facing him while his cock was exposed to the cool air. “I wonder if you’ve tried this before?” “Tried what?” Dusk asked before giving his answer, his shaft felt a tight squeeze as he reaized that Sunset had wrapped her thighs around his shaft. His heart skipping a beat. Her hips wiggling as she began lifting her legs up and down slowly. Really getting a rythem going as she rested her hands on his chest. Pushing down as she began moving her hips and thighs up and down Rubbing against him. “Holy shit!” Dusk responded as he felt her jerking him with her wonderful legs. His face getting hit by her wonderful tails as he reached over rubbing one of them with one hand. The other caressing her hips. A Light smack as Sunset moaned, “Hmm is my Senpai getting more excited.” She cooed with a little chuckle as she began bouncing more. Her hips like a vice grip, it hurt a bit but at the same time felt so good. Dusk groaned hard as he felt his balls bouncing against her as she kept her furious motion. Dusk continuing to play with her tail bouncing his hips back with a hard moan. Trying to resist unleashing his load. He wanted this to last forever. He gave a grunt as he felt her going faster. Her hips blazing as she moaned gently. “Do you like that Senpai? Like how I fuck your cock with my thighs.” She teased more her voice growing more seductive as she looked back at him. The way her eyes grew. Dusk knew she was doing this on purpose as he reached up his hands wrapping around her breasts as he grabbed them. His fingers twisting and teasing her nipples as she moaned back in response. Dusk found himself pulling her back. Her back against his chest as he whispered. “I wanna fuck my sexy fox!” A light growl, as he bit into her neck, Sunset moaned more as she let out a light whisper. “Then stop teasing the fox and take your Vixen.” She growled as her tush rubbed against him. Dusk unable to resist such a request pushed her down. Her ass in the air with her twin tails wagging. Dusk let out grunt as he picked her up, as he pushed her right over his cock. His fingers reaching over starting to watch her legs spreading. “Hmm well here’s some dicking Foxy,” Dusk growled with a bit of tounge and cheek. While Sunset smirked, “So planning on cleaning me out?” “You bet it.” He growled as he pulled her right down impaling her with his personal spear. Sunset screamed in delight as she let out a long moan. The way it filled her she gasped for breath. Dusk grunted her pussy as tight as ever. She sat there for what seemed like a few minutes as she adjusted to Dusks size. It had been a while since they had sex. Not since the first time they did it. Dusk admited that her cunt felt so good, like warm apple pie. As she sat there. Her hips rocking gently as if she cradled his member with her tight pussy. Dusk soon decided to take the first step his hands grabbing her plump hips and began lifting her up. Sunset looked back with those red eyes and a small smile on her face. When Dusk pulled her down. She moaned with such delight. Her head turning as she gave a foxy grin looking at the other girls a slight tongue sticking out, as Applejack looked jealous, Ember, well she was near the corner almost looking like was masterbating to the sight. Sunset groaned hard as she felt Dusk smack her ass, a growl on his face as he muttered, “Hmm aren’t you suppose to pay attention to me?” giving a wink as Sunset moaned with ravinice desire. Her hips bucking against him as she bounced off his cock. Dusk holding her as they fucked like no tomorrow. The bed rocking more. He could imagine they were going to get complaints. Though Sunset’s pussy tightened around his cock, he could feel her orgasm coming soon as his balls slapped against her. Fuck their complains! Dusk growled pounding into her harder and more agressive. The bed creaking louder as he heard her squeal in excitment. Her body tensing up as she began cumming all over him. Dusk though at this point continued on thrusting like a wild animal. Dusk began pushing her up and down. His breathing getting heavier as Sunset panted like a dog, Yipping as she moaned out, “Dusk! Keep going fuck!” her breasts bouncing more as she gave a wicked grin. Her ass bouncing against him as her head shot back. Hair flowing down and her tails grabbing his arms as she returned the favor. As she howled out in glorious lust. Her body starting to smolder as she began to catch fire. Dusk groaned hard his eyes widened though found himself thankful he was immuned to fire thanks to her gift. He growled as he began fucking his fire ball with heated passion as she moaned hard. “God damn it! I think, I’m gonna, im gonna cum!” He exclaimed shooting his load deep within her. His balls draining within her, It felt like an eternity since he had such blissful release, and Sunset screeched out in joy, as she collapsed on top of him. Her fire going out. Nuzzling against him she whispered. “I love you Dusk-San,” Dusk found his heart skipping a beat at this point not sure what to say, He had heard it from Applejack a good few times especially during sex. But from Sunset she was so professional half the time it really caught him off at the moment. His mind racing to find the right words. But gently wrapping his arms around her. His legs kicking the blanket over them he mumbled into her ear. “I love you also Sunset, I love you, and the girls.” “Hmm thank you, Dusk.” She said gently as she scooted in closer. Her tail reaching down grabbing the blanket and pulling it over each other. “Anytime.” He mumbled as he wrapped his arms around her. His body feeling drained as they rested together. Sunset giving a soft sigh as she fell asleep in his arm. Ember, and Applejack sat there watching the two, clearly annoyed as Hell as they looked at each other. “Thats so unfair making us watch. It was so sexy, Watching Sugar Pie fuck her.” Applejack muttered feeling her pussy getting wet imagining it was her getting pounded by her boyfriends cock. “Hey could’ve just fapped some like I did, Not like I cared but damn it I needed to get off.” Ember muttered trying not to look flustered. Though knowing that she had did the deed. Applejack just watched her for a second letting out a sigh. “I wish she turned the sheild thing. I wanna cuddle also.” Applejack muttered her hair falling off looking far more frustraited. “Well doesn’t look like your getting that tonight come on we better get some sleep… why are you looking at me like that?” Before Ember new it she found herself pulled into a bear hug from the Bull girl who held her closely as the covers went over as she called out, “Air, AIR!” Author's Note Well there you guy's go a fun sex scene after such a dark chapter hope it makes it up to you guys.
Farm houseIn the morning they cleaned up a small bit, Sunset making sure that everything was prim and proper. The sheets were cleaned up, after their little mess. Applejack looked worn out, and Ember grumbled, especially when Applejack would sneak a smirk at her as she leaned into Dusk, clearly swishing her tails around as they finished packing up and getting in the car. It would be a long drive, though would take a few stops in between. Especially when Ember wanted to see the statue of Rockhoof. Dusk almost had to drag her off when she snorted fire off. Though she had fun. “This Vacation has been nice,” Sunset said as she smiled sitting in the back. “Yeah, it’s been fine, though I guess I have been needing to get out of my space for a bit let my wings spread.” Ember agreed though sounding like a pain in the ass in the process. “I know right, and I’m sure you guy’s will love to meet my parents also, Though um, I kind of never told them you guy’s were with Dusk.” Applejack’s face turned to beat red while the kitsune and Dragon looked toward her wide eye. “Why not!” The girls said looking quite annoyed at the Minotaur, Applejack somewhat sinking into the chair at this moment. “I’m sorry, I just, Mom and Dad are a bit traditional and if they found out I was in one of these here Polyamorous relationships they might freak out.” Applejack said while looking almost ashamed. “Still you could have warned us. What are we going to do when it's our night here?” Ember added annoyed. Smoke emanating from her mouth like she was ready to set something on fire at any moment. Dusk sighed as he rubbed his temple. “How about this, If you guy’s can go a few nights without me in bed with you, I’ll spend a couple of extra days. That way we don’t get Applejack in trouble. But seriously though. Applejack, I wish you told us this.” He looked towards the minotaur somewhat disappointed but understanding all the same. “I know but I never imagined that they would be joining us. This was going to be a personal journey between the two of us.” Applejack exclaimed as she reached over rubbing Dusk's leg. “Fine, well let's get going. Before we get more distracted.” He looked to the girls who were more annoyed than anything but decided to head right on-off. As they would drive off into the distance heading to the farm. Starlight, bit her lips as she looked towards the Bordello. Her face was tired, exhausted with lack of sleep as she found herself stirring and tossing in bed. But when she moved on getting close to the house. Trying to move in, and she felt an urge to see Dusk. Starlight needed to talk to him beg for forgiveness ask him, beg him to tell her what happened to her father. But she moved in closer to the door when a voice called out. “Hey what are you doing here!” Starlight turned around seeing a woman standing there, an Amazon of a woman standing what looked to be around seven feet tall, and more muscular then most woman she’d ever seen. She was walking over, looking quiet annoyed. “Oh um, I’m here to talk to Dusk… Who are you?” “Names Gilda, I’m the houses new instructer, now what is it your wanting.” The amazon of a woman asked while eyeing Starlight who felt so small like a garden mouse looking towards the Amazon of a woman. Who just watched. “I wanted to apologize to him, for something I did that's all I just.” “Oh you must be Starlight, Yes, I’ve been told by the big boss. She said, you’re not allowed on the premises, and if I see you remove you myself.” It was there Gilda reached over and popped her fingers. Starlight looked scared, her face turning red as she imagined this big woman coming right at her and ready to hurt her. “I’m so sorry please um, here take my number and please give it to Dusk I want to talk to him it’s important. I just need to ask a few questions.” Starlight muttered while she wrote down her phone number and handed it right towards the large woman as she began running away. Her heart pounding like a train. “I’ll hand it over and relay the message, not get out of here before I throw you out myself.” Which Starlight could believe her face turning red as she found herself rushing out of the yard? As she panicked, Gilda simply stood there an annoyed look on her face as she slipped the paper into her back pocket. Knowing that this was going to be a thing. The valkyrie rolled her eyes as she would turn back and call out to the other girls yelling at them to get back to work, “I wanna see you girl’s sweat!” Starlight would slowly begin walking off her head down as she wasn’t sure what she was going to do. Her heart ached for forgiveness it wanted to know what happened to her dad and what caused him to die. But she wasn’t sure what to do. She continued walking off heading down the streets when without warning she found herself bouncing into someone. She bounced back into reality as she suddenly looked overseeing a woman standing there. “Oh I’m so sorry… are you ok?” a shock as the woman looked ill, skin looking grey, a tired look on her face, as if she was about to drop dead at any minute, while this woman looked at her. “Yes, I… I’m, actually I think I will need your help but is there something you need?” “I’m fine, but lets get you somewhere you look like your about to pass out.” Starlight looked more worried as she watched how the woman just watched her with no relent. “Well how about you follow me somewhere and give me a light hand.” The ill woman muttered her turning around and walking with a gentle limp. Starlight found herself following behind her figuring that she should do a little bit of good and get this woman help. Maybe even try and get her to a hospital or at the very least convince her into going to one. She would follow the mysterious woman, and for a few seconds thought she could smell the scent of sulfer. Dusk groaned as he began taking one more turn. The long patch of dirt road as they began going down, he’d seen miles of corn running off as far as the eye can see. If he drove on farther he was sure that he would run into he who walks behind the rows, and worry about murderous children. “We’re here, we’re here!” Applejack was looking far more excited then ever before, in fact Dusk was sure she was about to jump right out of the car at any moment. “Careful I don’t want you jumping out of the car babe.” He stuttered for a second realizing what he called her though pushed it away. As he took a deep breath as Dusk continued driving down the road. The road was bumpy as it ricked the car around. While the girls in the back. Grunted, “Great but damn I think you guy’s need some new roads or something.” “We do every few years, though they kind of just get broken.” Applejack said giving a light laugh as she rubbed the back of her head. They drove off for a minute, maybe two though Dusk smirked watching the excitment in Applejack body as she bounced more. Her breasts jiggling gently. Dusk looking up seeing the house coming in sight. While looking at it, Dusk found it kind of cozy. It was a simple two story home made of old fashion work. The lights glowed gently from the home, as it felt more inviting then it needed to be. As Dusk stopped a few feet away by the dodge pick up truck. Applejack jumped right out of the car, as Dusk pulled out. His legs feeling like jelly as he began stretching out. Followed by Sunset and even Ember as they pulled out, The Dragon letting her wings stretch out as she groaned. “Next time I’m flying, yesh. I can’t stand being soo couped up.” She groaned walking towards the house. “I know what she means, I need a hot bath.” Sunset added while whistling. They headed towards the house Applejack the first one to make it up there the smile on her face only growing wild Dusk finding himself smileing back as it was that infectious. SHe reached over knocking onnthe door, as it clattered for about a minute. Soon they stood there waiting, standing there for a minute Dusk found himself actually feeling nervous meeting Applejack’s own family. He wasn’t even sure how they’d even react meeting him. Though he was sure to find out. There was a light grumble as he heard a voice going, “Who could be here this late at night.” As they stomped down, Dusk bit his tongue imagining that they were going to be face to face with a shot gun, at least from how his cousin Boomstick was when someone knocked at his door to late at night; though why cousin Boomstick was in jail for a reason. He thought for a second when the door opened. Dusk was prepared for a gun to the face. But instead standing there was a man. No not a man, a male Minotaur who stood a great five foot six. Pure musle looking up at Dusk for a minute his horns giving him an extra three inches as he wore a flannel shirt and an annoyed look. “We’re not interested in your new religion here you see, please leave.” He looked at Dusk for a good minute. Dusk looking down though a moment pause as he couldn’t help but think. Applejack’s dad is fricken short. How is she so tall? Though the man just raised his hand for a moment. “Is there something wrong with yer head boy, I ain’t interested in what you want now git going other wise I’ll be getting betsy!” “Daddy!” Suddenly Applejack screamed grabbing the shorter old man and caused him to knock back a cry of suprised as he called; “What in tarna— Applejack is that you!” He called out sounding more calm as he looked over at the minotaur girl. “Yeap it’s me, sorry it took a bit to get here, got stuck in some traffic.” “Well Shucks Sugar cube get in, and who are these weird looking fella’s?” “Dad, this is my boyfriend Dusk, and well a couple of our friends.” SHe chuckled nervously though her father didn’t notice, or even noticed how Sunset, and Ember looked annoyed at the minotaur woman. “Well good to meet y’all I’m Sam, come in its got to cold as hell out there, please. Get comfortable. Sugar pie! Come on down Applejack here and she brought guests!” “Oh goodness, Applejack home, I’ll get the others.” As Dusk noticed a tall robust woman running past, clearly a minotaur woman like Applejack’s father but she is far taller as she called out up the stairs. “Guy’s Applejack’s home come on down!” as she smile walking over towards them Seeing Dusk she gave a motherly look as she gave him a hug. Squeezing him tightly. “And you must be Dusk, oh dear your such a skinny fella, I’ll have to make some food to fatten you up!” as she gave a calming smile. Dusk found himself laughing more. “I think I’m good for right now.” Dusk resisted the urge to laugh though Applejack’s mom nodded, “Well if your hungry im sure I can make you some of the best sweet potato pies you’ll ever have, and a side of beef. And fried potatos.” She said giving a wide smile, Applejack found herself feeling a little embarrased by how excited her mom really was while Dusk found his stomach growling as he realized that sounded like a great meal. “Well I appreciate it ma’am.” “Oh please sweet child, call me Pear, or mom, all of Applejack friends and any special friends of my kids call me mom.” She said giving a southern smile as she patted her husband on the side, “And this great muffin is Bright Mac.” She said whilen sneaking a grope his his rear, Mino’s looked at Dusk with a gruff look and simply said, “You can call me Sir.” “Bright Mac don’t be rude! He seems like a nice boy, and we don’t want to scare off another one of Applejack’s boyfriends.” “They’re not sleeping in the same room he can take the guest room but Applejack will be sleeping in her room, the same for the other two girls.” “But Daddy!” Applejack whined as she grabbed Dusks arm. Though Bright Mac the minotaur just snorted watching them, “My house my rules and he can sleep in the guest room or outside, and we still haven’t dealt with those coyotes or that moth thing that’s been eating you’re momma’s knitting.” “Bright Mac, we are not letting him sleep outside, now be nice.” Without warning, Pear grabbed Bright Mac by the ear and pulled him up. It was a sight to see, while he growled. “Jesus woman let me hear my damn it!” He groaned as Pear let go of it with a smile, “Now be a nice sweetie. And again we should celebrate and grab some drinks, you sweet hearts must be tried from your trip.” “That would be nice, really,” Ember said trying to keep a light smile especially watching the woman lift her husband up by the ear alone, and wasn’t sure how to react but figured it would be a good thing not to be a smart ass around her. “Well How about I get you guy’s some sweat tea and some water, We also have pop but those are normally for Big Mac. Speaking of which. BIG MAC, APPLEBLOOM, BLOSSOM! GET YOUR BUTT’S DOWN HERE!” She screamed as suddenly there was rustling around as Dusk watched three people heading right down the stairs each of them various sizes. Though it was clear they were all minotaurs. To say they were Applejack was an understatment, the two girls looked almost like clones of Applejack though of course one looked far younger and another one a couple years older. As they stood there giving a wave though the third one the only male out of them who Dusk figured was Big mac. Well he was a big, big man. Standing what seemed like nearly seven feet tall. His muscles covered in muscles. Long shaggy black hair who looked rather tired as he wore what looked like a sleevles shirt. Tattered jeans that looked like he just pulled them on and were ready to fall off. With some scared up hands. “Well nice to meet you.” Dusk said while looking back to the other girls as Ember seemed to be checking out Big Mac for a minute, though Dusk found himself feeling a little jealous there, No he shook his head at that point but watching some, “Yeap, Names Big Mac.” Big mac said his deep voice as he seemed worn out. That was when the two girls gave a wide smile clearly more awake than Big Mac. “Don’t mind Big bro here he’s tired from working in the feild. All day, I’m Blossom his Twin sister, please to met you, so your the one who got my little sisters hear.” Julliet smiled as she gave Applejack a cheeky smile Applejack eye twitching as she said, “Yeap he’s my boyfriend.” “Oh yes, and from what I heard lil sis, you are madly inlove with him, when I talk to her a bit she just so interested saying about how you… well Let me keep that to myself, and you’ve only known each other for what a few months?” “Did she now what did she say about me.” Dusk teased while Applejack felt so embarrased. Though she looked like she was doing everything she could not to hog tie Blossom there. “Well it’s nice too met you, now if you excuse me I’ll be hiding Applejack’s pictures of her naked in the bathtube. I know mom will be wanting to show them. “Don’t you dare, I’ve done it to your ex’s and Applejack, he’s gonna get the same treatment.” “How come you guy’s never did that with mine mom!” The smallest of the three who Dusk figured was Applebloom cried out. Now Applebloom, was by far the shortest though somehow taller then Bright Mac by maybe a few inches. She had smaller breasts that bounced gently as she looked annoyed pouting. She shared Applejack’s Red hair, though it was more cut down to her neck compared to Applejack’s long flowing hair. “When you bring a boyfriend over around your age, that your father isn’t going to skew with his horns. I swear, you always want to date older men, where do you even get that from.” “Come on Dad’s five years older than you and you don’t complain!” “Honey your seventeen, when I bet your father I was around eighteen.” “Still not fair but fine.” She looked over at Dusk for a second giving a smile, “You know sis he is pretty cute, I’m curious if he breaks up with you if I can take him off your hand’s.” She winked at Dusk for a hot second, while Dusk screamed internally, as he knew that would be a horrible idea, Applejack clearly not liking this moved in. “Watch it punk, remember who’s the big sister is between the two of us.” There they both watched each other quiet annoying. “Thats enough, you two. Applebloom, get up to bed, no drinks for you.” “But mom!” “No buts otherwise I’ll make you get a switch your not too old for a switching young lady.” Applebloom pouted in annoyance as she headed up the stairs while Pear just looked annoyed. “I swear I love your sister Applejack but she is a strange child. I need to make sure she doesn’t accidently send someone to jail.” Pear moved and handed over a cup of coffee as she smiled. “But don’t mind her, she gets that way sometimes, beside I remember when Applejack was younger. She tried going after this one boy, well her father didn’t make it easy for them. Chased the poor boy out of town. I had to give them both a stern talking to.” She eyed Applejack for a second. “Mom, I was sixteen beside I’ve grown up since then.” “I know you have honey, and please tell me how did you and this handsome boy meet?” Pear said while she grabbed another cup of coffee. Dusk coughed some as he wasn’t sure how to explain that not even sure how much Applejack had told their parents. “We met at work, Dusk took over the business, and well he helped me after a milking incident. When my machine broke.” Applejack blushed feeling embarrased. “Ahh is that so, and Dusk here isn’t taking advantage of you is he? Cause you know what would happen if your father found out about this.” “No, I wouldn’t take advantage of her I promise.” He raised his hand trying to make sure that he knew he was being serious. “It’s true I really had to push him to try some things and he only did it cause well I was hurting.” “Don’t need to repeat it. You father use to help me out all the time, while I was producing some milk.” “Mom I really don’t need to know that.” Applejack revolted as she imagined such a horrifying idea as she looked at Dusk who couldn’t help smirking seeing Applejack so flustered as she went over everything. “Well It’s punishment for being such a pain in my ass.” Pear said while getting more into embarrasing. “Come on Dusk let’s head to bed, and we’ve got to find a place for the others. “You’re room is where its been and it should be just like how you left it.” Pear moved in and hugged her daughter holding her with a wide huge. As Applejack would return one as well. “I’m glad that you came to visit us hun. We really missed you.” “I missed you guy’s also mom, I hated that I left but I just… I wanted to see the world and more then just our little farm.” “I know, though really doesn’t mean you can’t come by more, beside I know you working at that bar it’s just odd knowing my little girl is grown up, I use to change yer diapers now look at you bringing a boy home, and got two girls hanging out. Not much of my little cowgirl who use to hog tie her sister and try and wrestle the twins.” “I know heh. Well we better get to bed, it’s been a heck of a drive Ma.” “Yeah, beside your fathers grumpy and we should all be getting some sleep, we’ve got work tomorrow. Time waits for no bull.” “Yeah, yeah mom.” Applejack smiled as she waved her hadn to Dusk and the others as she pointed them upstairs. THey followed up heading up the stairs hearing the creaks and squeaks with each step. Though heading away. Applejack lead him to her child hood room. Ember simply leaning in next to Dusk, “So, Applejack has a bit of a jail bait sister, a pair of twin older siblings, and just a strange family. I wonder what her rooms like loverboy.” Applejack’s room, was something, as the bed was a large queen size at least enough to hold Dusk and her if they slept on it. Though the rooms covered with various bands, and even a few trophies, which when Dusk got a better look at them realized they were hog tieing. “Like them, won them myself I was considered one of the best hog ropers around.” “It’s pretty cool, though how did you.” “When you live with Applebloom, you get lots of practice. Now come on lets get everything settled, I’ll get some blankets for Ember and Sunset. “Why do we get to sleep on the floor?” Ember called out, “Cause I don’t want My sugar here sleeping on the ground we can share a bed.” Applejack said as she gave a slight wink to Dusk who found himself blushing a bit more. “No I don’t mind I mean besides It wouldn’t be fair Heck I’m sure I can take the couch if its too much let me go ask your parents fo—” But before he could finish that sentence they heard a loud creaking from across the wall, and then a little cry that sounded like Pear who yelled out, “YEEE HAW!!!” as the sound of a bed bouncing from great force. “Oh sweet baby jesus don’t tell me they’re.” But it was clear what was going on right then. Author's Note Hey guy's hope you enjoy it and please have a merry Christmas and a happy new year.
WorkingMorning couldn’t come by fast enough. Dusk is lying in the bed, unable even to get a wink of sleep as he pulled out of the bed upon hearing the first crow of the roosters in the distance as he looked out the window. He watched as Big Macwalked outside, letting out a curse as he began heading off to the barn. There was a quick knocking on the door as they turned around and saw it open. Bright Mac is wearing a flannel shirt. The sleeves pulled back, showing his muscular hairy arms as he looked over. “Alright now, it’s morning, and you know what we do, hun; get ready for a nice breakfast your momma cooked and get to work. I expect it from everyone. Now Big Mac out already tending to the crop, So I’ll have you show them around a little bit alright sweetums.” “Alright, dad, but yesh didn’t have to bounce in. What if I was naked?” “Oh, I’d have known, honey, I would have known. Now you and the other ladies get ready and work in the barn; the boy and I are going to be spending some time talking and getting to know each other, you hear.” He walked over and grabbed Dusk's shoulder. Dusk gave a lightly nervous laugh as he could imagine this bull-man could whoop his ass in under ten seconds if he tried to do so. Though of course, doing so, he had to stand on his tiptoes. It might have been far more amusing if it wasn’t for how strong his grip as compared to the others. Applejack’s father began leading Dusk out, heading off towards the farm for a good minute while Dusk looked back at the house. The sun barely up as it moved over the horizon. He hardly knew what would happen as he found himself stumbling lightly—barely catching on as he followed the male minotaur. The long silence between them as Dusk wasn’t even sure what to say. Crickets chirping trying to kill off the awkward silence between the two men. “What is it you intend to do with my daughter?” Bright Mac said while looking over at Dusk, a snarl as he looked beyond intimidating. “I— I mean….” Dusk wasn’t sure what to say, somewhat shocked by the Bullman. Who grabbed Dusk by the shirt while speaking simply, nice and slow. “What… Do… you…Intend to do with my daughter?” He watched Dusk with fire in his eyes. Dusk was unable to help but feel those horns were looking sharp. “I want to make her happy. That's all; she’s honestly helped me with some of my own problems. I want her to be happy. In whatever way possible.” The Bullman nodded while letting go of his shirt. “Fine, I believe you for now, but you’re going to need to earn my respect. Got it. Cause She’s my little girl.” He handed him a pair of gloves. Dusk caught them reasonably easy as he asked, “What do you need me to do?” “Well, You’re moving hay around. Get them from one side to the other. Then when you're done, come to the house for dinner.” He turned around, heading out of the barn, while Dusk found himself looking over at the piles of hay. A long groan as he knew he would be here for a while and began putting on the gloves Bright Mac had given him. Starlight found herself sitting on the couch with the mysterious woman. It was one of those moments where she didn’t know why she was doing this. She just found herself in such a situation. “Ma’am, what is it your want to talk to me about?” “It’s simple, dear, and please call me Abaddon. You looked so distraught. I figured you needed a friend to talk to.” She smiled, pouring Starlight a cup of tea, “I’m not much of a tea drinker.” “It’s fine; tea has always been good for calming the nerves. It kills guilt, did you know that.” She smiled, more though she would place the tea kettle away for a second. Starlight looked at it for a minute, almost suspicious but looking over at the woman and seeing how beat up and hurt she was. She figured she wouldn’t be able to do something. Besides, Starlight imagined she had more weight behind her if something truly went wrong. She was sure she could run for it. “So Starlight, that is your name; what is it you desire?” The woman said, giving a calming smile leaning in, trying to keep a warm demeanor though something about it just seemed so off about it. Starlight wasn’t sure. “Well, I just wanted to help, that's all.” “Oh no, I could imagine that you’re a fine soul. A good soul that needs leading down the correct path.” The woman moved, spinning her tea more, while she watched Starlight more confused. “Yeah, I guess so. I just— I’ve made mistakes, doing things I shouldn’t have done, and I want to be forgiven, but. He won’t. I shouldn’t push him, But… I’m a terrible person.” She looked depressed by this. Now sure what to even say though the woman moved in closer. “It’s never too late, as it’s said in the good book, he provides, he protects and does love all his children. Even the sinners, am I right.” She smirked more while Starlight tried sliding back every instinct that was telling her to get away from this woman at all cost. Though for the time, it seemed like she couldn’t find herself pushed deeper into the chair. “I just… I want to be forgiven, given a second chance. My fathers are gone. I don’t know where he is or what happened to him. I want the truth. I want to know where he could have gone. That’s all, but it feels like no matter what I try or even do. It’s never going to happen. I’m bound for failure.” Starlight cried, feeling herself stuffed down into the chair, tears rolling down her eyes for the longest time, while The mysterious woman moved in closer. That smile was unseen as she looked down on the girl. “Well, how about I help you? I’ve been known for doing a few things. But you’ll have to do something for me.” “What, what are you talking about.” Starlight said, her eyes turning puffy while listening to the woman's words. “I want you to just say yes and agree to the terms, and in return, I’ll help you learn the truth about your father and where he is. Find the forgiveness you’ve been searching for.” “What do I need to do?” Starlight found herself asking, her heart pounding louder, not sure what she would need to do. However, the strange woman leaned in and whispered into her ear. “Just let me in, and let me do all the work. That’s all you’re going to need to do.” The woman let a soft coo into Starlight's ear as she looked over, taking a deep breath as she would begin making her decision. Dusk groaned as he pushed the bales of hay off to the other side. His muscles are burning. His legs hurt as he tried not to fall. Gilda would have loved this workout he imagined. Heck, he imagined without some of the training the valkyrie had put him through, he wouldn’t have gotten as far as he did for the last three hours. His eyes looked over at the large pule cursing the damn bullman. Dusks heart skipped a beat as he realized one thing. Though at the same time, he thought of Applejack, thinking of her and what she’d done for him. She was helping his sorry ass out for better or worst. A part of him wondered if he was even going to be alive now if not for her. His heart fluttered as he thought of her. Dusk loved Applejack, and he loved her more than anything. However, a single thought came down. Was falling in love with her. Was this Love? Or could it be Lust? I wonder, Master Shine, are you worried about that? He turned around quickly as he suddenly noticed someone standing on the shoulders. “Who’s there!” he called out, dropping the hay barrel and looking towards the woman who remained away from the sun. He got over closer. Curiosity ran past him when he realized it was none other than Bellatrix. The Vampire Queen. “Bellatrix, what are you doing here?” He asked, rather shocked since he wasn’t sure someone like her could handle being in a place like this. “Didn’t I tell you to call me Trixie? But besides that, I sense you were confused about something and thought I could be of some assistance. Though before you ask. No, I’m not here, that mark I left on you. Let’s say I added a bit of my essence within you. So that if you ever felt confused or trapped. I’ll be able to communicate with you, give you the advice you might ask.” “I guess… I wish you told me about this, and it’s kind of freaky.” “Oh, don’t complain, my good man, now please tell me what’s got you so bothered it summoned me here.” She watched him, and for a second, Dusk found that her eyes glowed a crimson red. “Honestly, I don’t know, and I guess in some sense my life is just— I don’t know, I guess I have my doubts. Like being here, My life is getting better, but a part of me feels like I don’t deserve this. Hell, I shouldn’t be here; maybe I should get back to the Bordello. Then there are my feelings, how I feel for Applejack. I hardly know much about here but a few things, and she has given up a lot; she’s taken a bullet for me.” He shook his head slightly while he grabbed the bale struggling to pick it up but eventually, he got it over there, hunching over breathing hard. His heart is pounding. “Jesus Christ, What is wrong with me?” Dusk groaned, putting his face against the straw, feeling it scratching his face. “You’re mortal; in some cases, I feel jealous, those feeling you have. Vampires like myself have trouble understanding empathy, being the worst. We can’t survive if we have it since we must feed. But your case, You seem to be overthinking.” “Yeah, how so; I just know I don’t know what I’m doing. What should I do? I feel worthless.” He slapped his head in frustration. “You need to let it go, and don’t treat yourself like that; No one disrespects the master of the Bordello, not even the master himself. Now please come over.” Dusk found himself doing that, moving towards the predatory creature. “So what should I even do? There’s so much?” “I can’t tell you that, you’ll have to figure it out, but you must take your own experience and master it. It’s all I can say, the past is gone and you can move onwards. Don’t be like Keys.” “Didn’t you respect and say Keys was a good man.” “I have, but it doesn’t mean Keys was perfect. He was a man, he lived in regrete he hated himself for betraying his own country. Infact I think him being the master of the Bordello was a redemption.” “Redemption, for what he hanged around with beautiful woman, doing what he could and living an easy life.” “Master Shine, has your time been easy since you became the runner of the Bordello?” “No, but.” “No buts, the Bordello it tests its Masters, and you are no different Keys wasn’t ether; he had his trials. It was his redemption. If it makes sense.” “I guess, though, It’s hard; I just don’t want to fail anyone.” He sighed, looking towards the beautiful vampiress. “Than don’t everyone fails, don’t expect yourself to be any different. After all, you’re only human… Unless you want to become an immortal, I could kindly change that. Though it won’t mean you won’t fail.” Trixie reached down, caressing his cheek. That seductive smile grew on her face as she licked her lips revealing her fangs. Dusk stood there for a minute, the thought of being immortal ringing in his ears, almost wanting it. No, he wanted that as he felt his throat dry, his legs killing him. Dusk wanted to say yes, but when he opened his mouth, the only words that came out were while he was close. “I just can’t. I’m sorry.” “Very well, though take what I consider, you’re only human. But you’ve got it within you to be better. Every generation of Bordello masters has surpassed the last one.” She smirked while the shadows slowly consumed around her. But before she left. She said this. “Good luck, maybe one day I’ll have you in my collection,” Trixie smirked as she vanished smoke emanating from the spot she had once been. “Well, that was helpful.” Dusk sighed as he turned to get over and started getting back to work. A hard hiss as he felt his side hurting. He needed to take a break. That was when he moved over, sitting down—taking slow breaths as he tried relaxing. That was when he heard the screeching; his head turned around, seeing a significant dark figure, as it suddenly swooped down attacking him. Dusk cried out in surprise as he suddenly found himself pushed down into the ground and face filled with large brushing breasts. Dusk found himself pulling back his head, hitting against the cold, dusty ground while looking up. Straddling him was none other than a woman, or a kind of woman. She had long moth-like wings big eyes that seemed to not blink with a shocked look plastered on her face, though the antenna’s on her forhead was definetly a shocker as she sat on him naked her dark hard nipples pointing down at him. “Um hello there?” Dusk asked the creature who only stared at him for a good minute. Her head-turning sideways while seeming to barely understand him. “Well, I’m Dusk. Would you mind getting off me?” he asked, trying to give a light smile as he watched her clicking. “Dusk?” The moth spoke a calm, innocent voice, her head moving around, almost popping her wings fluttering. “Yeah, I’m Dusk, and you are?” He wondered, looking towards her for a minute, figuring this would end in only so many ways while the bug creature fluttered off him. Standing. It took him a moment to realize that the way she stood, it looked like she had a pair of heels on. She stood what looked to be five foot nine, with an hourglass frame. Her antennas moved around lightly as she finally said something. “Name is Kira. Kira.” The Mothwoman said, her antennas moving around as she moved in closer. At the same time, she seemed to be examining Dusk. More surprised by it. “Um, nice to meet you, Kira.” He hoped he pronounced it correctly, though it seemed the Mothwoman wasn’t paying attention as she suddenly grabbed his shirt and started nibbling it. She was chewing on it with joy. “Kira Likes you.” She bit down more, seeming happy as Dusk just gave her a look that said; What the fuck? Though he pulled back. “Um, Kira, could you not eat my shirt.” “But the shirt tastes good to Kira, nice cotton.” She gripped it almost like she was close to ripping the damn thing off. “Well, I kind of need it. How about we make a deal?” “Deal? What kind of Deal? What do you want from Kira?” The Moth woman said her wings buzzing quickly as she looked like she was floating off the ground. “Well how about this if you help me out and get these bales of hay moved around I’ll give you my shirt.” He cursed at the idea this was one of his favorite shirts though he figured finishing the work might be able to give him a break especially stopping his leg from hurting “Deal, deal Kira, agrees.” Kira the Mothwoman smiled while buzzing over towards the other side of the barn. She reached over grabbing the bales two at a time one on each hand as she started going back and forth making it to the other side. Dusk was rather shocked watching her do it with such ease as he headed over lifting his own he would continue doing it. - One thing that was for sure, Kira was by far a good help getting the job finish.
Mothwoman and sisters“Hey I appreciate the help here, who knows how long It would’ve taken for me to get done.” He watched Kira who simply stared at his shirt. Dusk sighed as he began pulling it off and handing it over. Kira smiling more reached and took it, Munching on it like it was a finely made meal. “Well thanks for the help. I better get in… would you care to join me?” “No, Kira not welcomed, they don’t like Kira, but Kira’s fine within the barn its warm, and There’s shirt.” She smiled as she nipples on the shoulder more. Dusk watched raising an eyebrow. “Well fine but if you need something I can open a window if you wanna just talk or something.” “Thank you,” Kira the Mothwoman said as she began fluttering up to the rafts hunched over watching him. Those eyes glowing like small moons. “Well it’s good to see you Kira.” He muttered and headed out. Closing the barn door behind him. Over a thousand miles, stood the Bordello of Desire, and everything seemed quiet. Celestia Sun was walking through the hallways cursing slightly. Wondering just when Dusk would return from his trip. It frustraited her greatly knowing that he was gone. “Come on, he’ll be back in a few days, just keep ahold of yourself.” Though the truth was she was nervous. The newspaper in her hand had her spine tingling as she looked down at it, and the following words read over it. Local cop was found dead, along with his wife. Though the cause was certainly a gun shot. No news of if it was murder or foul play has been reported. Officer Sentry, as most refered to him was considered a pinical of the community, and an investigation over the death of him and his wife will be further looked into. No leads have been identified. Celestia wasn’t even sure what to make of this. Though with recent events she didn’t like it. After talking with Rarity, and her midnight snack where she learned the Wendigo had eaten Firelight. It lead to more questions things she wasn’t sure she should even tell him. Leaving the young man out of the loop could be the best thing. Yet at the same time, she was obligated, hiding this information would only lead to trouble. The fact was Celestia wasn’t sure what was going on. As she walked down the stairs and into the main hall. She found the place strangely quiet. Not like how it could be on slow nights. But more over, just a off atmospher. As she headed to the living room, where she imagined a few of the girls were sitting back watching television. She knew a few of the girls had taken the night off. Cheshire being one of them. Though when she walked in she only saw Luna. Leaning back watching some random anime as she gave a wave. “Whats up sis, come on get a beer we’ve got an awesome episode tonight.” Her Finger pointing towards the long neck bottles and then the television showing off a random cartoon with giant fighting robots. “I’m good, I really should get back to work. Beside I need to get this place straighten out before Dusk comes back.” “Oh come on take a chill pill grab a drink and hang out with your little sister. I don’t think we’ve really spent much time together since I got here. At least not without Dusk here.” She took a long swig of her long neck bottle. “Fine I’ll take one beer, got it just one.” Celestia bounced down as she sat back. Reaching over and grabbing a cold one. Her hand reached over and twisted it off. As she took a drink. “I swear these things taste like shit. I’d rather have scotch.” “Well I don’t have scotch money fancy lawyer.” Luna snarked while she took a drink. “Hey I earned my right to be called Misses Fucking Lawyer, and I deserved to be called that.” Celestia snarked while she leaned back watching the show. She had no idea what they were talking about as she watched it but just tried relaxing. “No problem. Though I know if I slip viagra in your drinks you’ll be taller.” Luna chuckled while Celestia rolled her eyes. “Yeah, yeah you sassy bitch.” “Bear, I’m a wereBear not a Werebitch.” Sticking her tongue out while she grabbed a drink. Celestia grunted more, while she felt uncomfortable in the room. “Whatever. So why are you a werebear, shouldn’t you be a cougar like me?” “No idea, Like I said when I first transformed I just became a large bear. Kind of scared the shit out of me when I turned.” “I could imagine, when I changed it really screwed up my life.” Celestia took another drink as she leaned back. Bad memories coming back. “How so? I mean when I changed, I accidently ate the neighbors cat.” “Well, I basically lost everything, my home, my parents and left to fend for myself in the woods for a year.” Luna looked away in shame. “I’m sorry…” “Not your fault Mom and Dad were shitty people. Heck they never mentioned I existed to you.” “It was more then that you know…” “How so?” Celestia asked clearly more annoyed then anything. Her grip tightening onto the Bottle as she heard that. “Well there was a sadness in their eyes. I remember when I was eight. I asked if I could have a little sibling, you should have seen their face. It was like they regretted something, or wanted to tell me something… I never understood what that was about.” Luna took another drink. “Well they’re still shit.” “I know they sucked. I just don’t think they were as bad as you think they were. They made a mistake.” “A mistake! They left me to die! I was forced to survive alone in the woods, I was just a kid! You know what forget it, just don’t.” Celestia growled as she was ready to get up. “Wait don’t go, I never said what they did was right. I’m just saying, I think they regretted what they did.” Luna looked more worried as she held her sisters hand. Celestia’s eyes glowed like a pair of suns as she pulled away. “Yeah well you weren’t there, I was scared. I had to do what I could to stay warm. Three years I was out in those woods. Till Keys found me, Or I found him. As far as I’m concern. They died in a crash the day they left me there.” She took another drink of the beer as she threw it to the ground. Luna could see the tears in her eyes. As She pulled herself away from the couch. “Lets talk about it. I don’t want to lose you, I want to be apart of your life sis.” “We’ll talk about this later. I’ve got to get back to work. I need to just… I need to be alone ok. Thats all.” “No don’t go, we’ve got to talk about this. You seem to have problems Sis, I mean, We can get to know each other.” Luna muttered looking over at Celestia, who was turning bright red as she turned around. “YOU ARE NOT MY SISTER! My Family died when I was Twelve! They Died the day they left me!” She screamed so loud the anger in her voice as she looked towards the woman, her heart panging in guilt or worry as she ran out of the room. Luna would sit there for the longest time, as she felt a tear roll down her cheek as she sat on the couch and started crying.
Apple treeThree days, three long tiring days as Dusk barely wanted to get out of Applejack’s childhood bed, as he felt his body aching. He never imagined working on a farm like this would wear him out. Dusk couldn’t even get his dick up as he groaned there. Applejack is lying there sleeping as he is laid back. It was barely midnight as He pulled his aching body off the bed. He found himself unable to fall asleep as he grunted. In a lot of ways, he missed being back at the Bordello. He let out a sigh while walking down the stairs sitting in the kitchen as he poured himself a drink. A cool glass of milk as he sat down, taking a long drink. That was when He saw Applejack’s mom coming down. She wore a long pink robe that clung to her body as she sat down. “Couldn’t sleep?” “Yeah, just hurting. I never really worked on a farm that much. The times I did, it wasn’t like this. It was more helping cows being milked.” He found his mouth dry as he remembered talking to a minotaur, whose daughter he had helped milk many times since meeting her. “I mean not like milking minotaurs; I mean cows, Milking normal animal cows.” “It’s fine, I understand; trust me, you should have met my husband when we first met. I had to get milked, and he was so embarrassed he accidentally hit me in the tit. He was so mad that he stuck his short head into a brick wall. It made me laugh so hard I forgot he hit me in the boob.” “That guy screwed up? I couldn’t imagine he seems so cold and collective.” “Oh yes, you should have seen Bright Mac; he was a bit of a goof but a great guy. He used to make me laugh. I remember we once went through a field cause he thought it would be fun to check me for ticks. He was the only one covered in ticks, and when my dad found out, I swear he was chased off the farm with a shotgun.” She giggled more, laughing. Dusk found himself laughing with the older minotaur. “Wow, sounds like he was a nice guy.” “He is, though Bright Mac became more serious after our kids were born. But he has his goofy moments. Especially with the younger ones.” She smirked while pouring herself some juice. “Heh, well, I probably won’t see that while with his daddy’s little girl,” Dusk smirked while feeling himself relax. The slight laugh made his body hurt less. “Oh no, Applejack was never Daddies little girl. That was more Lily, though, after she went boy crazy. I swear I don’t know what I’ll do with her. I pray she doesn’t get pregnant. Imagine the fate of that poor ol boy who tries it.” “Dusk couldn’t help thinking about the few times that Lily hit on him and his fear. “I could imagine it, though Applejack turned out great.” “Hmm, speaking of Applejack, what is your intention for my daughter, good sir?” Pear smirked while she leaned in, watching him as she drank her juice. “Oh well, um, I’m….” “Come on, I see how you look at her, and Applejack never seemed happier than she was with you. She’s a good girl. Though it’s clear she’s head over heels for you. So what do you intend to do with my daughter.” She watched her, clearly seeing if he was about to lie or tell the truth. So Dusk did the only thing he could do. “I mean, I care for her. I…” Though the words were lost. “Be honest; let mom know how you feel.” She smiled, patting his shoulder. The warmth she gave off felt like one his mom had when he was a kid. “I love her, she’s done so much for me, and in a way, she saved me. I love her, but I’m worried I’m not good enough for her. I want to be better; I want to do better.” “That sounds nice; at least your being honest. Which I like.” Pear took a long drink. She would eventually stand up. “Applejack loves you; I can see it in her eyes, son, and you are a part of the family. Trust me but don’t use me.” Pear smiled as she walked away, leaving Dusk alone with his Milk. He sat there thinking a long sigh as he imagined Applejack loved him. He loved her also. Yet a part of him felt scared. As he shook his head, Then there was Sunset and even Ember. He was matted with them. He shuddered, not wanting to hurt them either. He felt like a moron, a Coward. Yet there was so much he could do. Yet, at the same time. He wasn’t even sure what he could do? “It’s going to be alright, Like. We’ve got to get over ourselves.” He smiled as he got up and headed towards the stair. His eyes ran over the place, and he a small smile. He imagined getting used to being around a place like that, especially when dealing with Applejack’s family. He headed back upstairs, heading back to his room, when he saw Applejack’s sister walking off, not wearing underwear, almost winking at him seductively like she was trying to invite him in for something they shouldn’t. He shook his head as he muttered to himself. “That is a trap if I ever saw it.” He began walking around and heading straight into Applejack’s room. Opening the door, Applejack sat at the end of the bed, rubbing her arms while Ember and Sunset were lying down in their respectful position. Dusk looked over at the Cowgirl the way her horns stuck out. That calming smile, even if she looked worn out. “Couldn’t sleep?” Dusk asked with a smile. “Yeah, it’s been rough. I love the farm life, but you forget how much of a pain it can be when you haven’t done it for a while.” She said, giving a light giggle—her breasts bouncing with each hard chuckle. “I can tell, especially with your family. I mean, nothing’s wrong with them. They’re perfect, and it’s just.” “They can get a little too much; Yeah, trust me, I understand… Hey, mind coming with me somewhere.” Applejack said as she stood up, wearing her nightdress. The way it clung to her muscular body it’s flowing as she looked at him with those passionate eyes. “Sure, I’d go anywhere with you,” Dusk responded, his heart skipping a beat looking towards the beautiful minotaur. Quietly they walked off. They were closing the door behind them as they began walking out of the house. They headed out in the field with only moonlight and fireflies lighting their way. The crickets chirped with the smell of midnight dew filling the air around the young couple. Dusk couldn’t help admiring the cowgirl as she tipped her Stetson hat lightly. “So, where are we heading?” he asked, somewhat curious as they headed straight towards the cornfield. Applejack smiled with a head tilting. “It’s a special place somewhere I used to go at night when I wanted to get away from everything. It’s quiet, and I don’t think most people know where it is.” She smiled as she grabbed his hand and dragged him off to wherever this particular location was. Dusk didn’t mind, though he did struggle to keep up without the risk of his arm being ripped off. A light laugh as he felt his legs give a dull groan with each step, yet he felt much better than he’d been initially. Maybe working on the farm wasn’t so bad for his physical health. He’d have to suggest it to Gilda sometime. He shook his head, pushing the Valkyrie away. It was him and Applejack as he looked back at her at that fantastic muscular body—that heart of gold, with the red locks as she moved on. “Here we are!” She called out in excitement. Dusk didn’t even realize they’d been walking for so long. The silence and feeling of being near this woman made the time go by faster. They stood in the middle of a field where a single tree stood in its center. The wind flows through the branches. It made it sound as though the tree was whistling itself. It was soft-spoken music while the sky was evident on this warm evening. Looking up into the sky, the stars were gorgeous in how they twinkled. Even in the small town where the Bordello resided, the sky wasn’t as beautiful as this. This was something you couldn’t find in the city, not in a million years. Suppose there was heaven out there. Then Dusk imagined that this was the closes thing to heaven anyone would ever have. Heaven, he could spend eternity with Applejack by his side. “Wow, simply wow.” That was all Dusk could say, looking up towards the sky as Applejack stood next to him. “I know, right, really no place like this. The Bordello has a nice area for stargazing, like that one night.” She smiled, eying him as she reminded him of the night they first slept together. “How could I forget? You honestly helped me out more than you could have realized, well, you and the others.” He sighed as he found himself heading to the tree sitting down under it, listening to its howling music that was such a beauty, like the angels singing. Applejack fell, sitting next to him as she leaned her head back against the tree as they sat there watching the stars. “It’s peaceful, that’s for sure. I wouldn’t mind being out here all night.” “I know the feeling; whenever I was frustrated or upset, I came out here and watched the stars. Those were the nights. When I felt alone and unsure, I just watched the stars and felt like… I was more.” She giggled as she leaned down, her head resting on Dusk’s. He couldn’t help smiling slightly. “I can see why; I wish I had a place like this. I mean, when I was younger. It sucks how time goes.” “Time is a pain, but it’s worth I, cause well, Ah was able to find something.” “Now, what’s that?” Dusk chuckled as he looked back. Applejack smirked more while watching him. “Well, I met plenty of friends; I found a place to call home. I found a job I loved, and I found more.” She looked back at him, her hand reaching over, caressing his hand. “I know what you mean… I honestly think I’m glad I crashed that day. I found something greater. My life was going nowhere, and if I’m being honest. I don’t think I’d have been here.” Applejack looked back at him as she watched her. “It’s crazy, but I feel I’m filled with purpose. I’m not hated, and there’s nothing wrong with me. I just… I feel alive again, Especially after what Jackie did to me. Maybe I should go to therapy. I don’t know, but you guy’s helped me out.” He watched her more as he found his mouth going dry. His hands are shaking as he found himself leaning in closer. “I’m glad to help you, Dusk; you’re a great owner, and your not a bad person. You shouldn’t beat yourself up.” Applejack said her southern draw was growing as the minutes turned. “I know, but there are some moments I feel like I can’t do enough, but I’m trying. I want to be better, for you guys… for you.” He realized this was his chance. As he looked toward the cowgirl, he looked at Applejack and finally said it. “Applejack… I love you.” Leaning in kissing her, he kissed her with the passion he held deep within her. The minotaur would return that feeling as she wrapped her arms around his, and they had each other. For how long, Dusk didn’t care. It could be an eternity for all he cared. When they pulled from the kiss, Applejack looked at him for the longest time, blinking. The way she watched him as he said those soft words, she reached over, pulling him in closer. The way they held onto each other as she responded. “I love you too….” There was a silence between the two as they would lay there holding onto each other. Dusk began kissing her neck as Applejack giggled lightly. As she reached down, grabbing his shoulder. “It is my night, isn’t it?” “I think so, but these last few days have been so busy I hadn’t been able to think about it, and Ember hasn’t reminded me it was her night like she had been.” Applejack couldn’t help giggling at that as she nodded, “True, Ember always wants to get you all to herself. Especially for someone who acts like she doesn’t care.” The two laughed with much vigor. “You’re telling me, I swear, when Ember isn’t trying to fuck me, she’s trying to set me on fire.” A light laugh at such a dark thought filled them as Dusk leaned in, wrapping his arm around her. His hand grabbed her breast as The minotaur slowly pushed against his hand. “Now I wonder, when was it since I milked you?” Dusk asked, staring at the minotaur he loved more than anything else. “It feels like forever; maybe you should give me a hand?” Applejack smirked as she pulled her shirt off, revealing she wore no bra. Her breasts bounced, exposed to the cool air, and she licked her lips. “Hmm, well, what kind of man would I be to deny milking you, darling.” He moved in and kissed her neck. I heard the light moan escape her as his right hand went over, squeezing and massaging her giant milk-filled breast. “You do seem kind of full.” Dusk teased while leaning in as he positioned himself right in front of her. His mouth reached over to her right breast, gently sucking onto her nipple. His tongue rolled around, playing with her nipples as he felt Applejack’s milk filling his milk while he drank it slowly. “I’m always full for you, baby.” Applejack moaned as she began positioning herself more as she rested back. She wrapped her arm around Dusk’s head as he suckled on her breasts with hunger. Dusk would drink as much as he could, his tongue lapping her nipple as he teased her more, while the other one massaged with such enjoyment. Dusk’s hand quickly reached down, pushing between Applejack’s thighs as he began gently rubbing her clit. His finger runs in circles, with a gentle smile, suckling on her fabulous tit. “I want you; please, Dusk, I want you so badly. Stop teasing me.” Applejack moaned as she bellowed out, wanting more, as she felt the way his fingers rubbed and rolled against her clit, his other fingers rubbing against her pussy folds. Dusk thought he couldn’t help smiling while teasing the bovine; “Do you want me?” “Mmmhmm!” Applejack moaned as she panted, pushing her body against the mere mortal man. As He continued to rub her cunt. His fingers teased more as he pressed against her pussy, ready to slip a finger inside her. “Quit teasing me, damn it!” She moaned, her accent getting heavier as she pushed in closer. She wanted him to finger her. Applejack wanted to feel his hard meaty cock inside her. Fill her with his hot baby batter as she moaned more—the winds passing through the trees like music as he continued teasing his lover. “Oh, but I want you to know how much I love you. I love you so much I want to make you beg for me to fuck you.” He chuckled, the playfulness in his voice as he kissed her neck as she held onto the ground for dear life. The dirt raised while she was digging her fingers into them. Her hips grind against his hand. Her actions are begging that she be taken here under the stars. Dusk sunk his fingers deep within her Applejack’s breath shortened as she started pushing deeper into his fingers, wanting more. She needed more as she moaned hard. “Please, Dusk, I need you!” She panted hard, her pussy getting somewhat wet.” Dusk only smirked, getting in closer as he muttered. “Well, my Queen of the south, if you need me so badly, maybe I should give you what you want.” There was a second as Dusk got on top of Applejack. Their bodies pressed together with a fury of lustful passion. As he leaned down, kissing those soft lips. His hard throbbing cock, was ready to burst at any second as he got in closer. Applejack spread her legs for him as she watched him with anticipation. Dusk smiled as he pulled himself in closer on top of her as pushed the head of his cock against her pussy. It felt warm against his tip as he took a deep breath, pushing himself into her. His cock head made a popping sound as he went deep within her. A loud moan as Dusk grunted, and as soon as he thrust in balls deep, he pulled back with much pleasure as he began pushing back and forth. His bursts were short, yet for Applejack, it did the job. She was pumping faster. Dusk groaned harder as he pushed himself. Applejack moaned, her hips grinding against him as she wrapped her legs around him. The soft fur of her minotaur was half rubbing against him. Warmed Dusk as he groaned. “So good, Applejack, you feel amazing.” Dusk reached down, biting her neck, trying to hold back everything. However, the cowgirl was driving him wild. Without warning, Applejack suddenly pulled him in closer, rolling them around as Dusk found himself laying against the ground, looking up to his golden calf. The way the moon appeared behind her only made him smile. “Hmm, I think I’m ready for a ride, sugar.” She winked as she grabbed his checks and began rocking her hips slowly at first. “Well, I’ll have to make sure that it’s more than an eight-second ride,” Dusk responded, only to cause Applejack to roll her eyes with amusement as Dusk grabbed her hips. He held them tight as he slammed her down on his hips. How he pushed his body caused Applejack to let out a loud moan. “Oh shit, yeah, just like that sugar pie.” She suddenly found herself mooing out as she rocked her hips back and forth, feeling Dusk push her up and down, pumping his cock into the air without any sense of mercy. She continued riding onto him. No mercy as she planned to take every ounce of his hard meat. Dusk wouldn’t hold back either the sound of their flesh slapping together is like that of the beatings of drums. Music leads to something large and powerful. “Yee-Haw!” Dusk called out, though Applejack looked at him almost dirty as he spoke those words remembering what happened the night they had first gotten back. Yet arched her back, feeling him smack her fine ass with determination. Dusk looked into Applejack’s eyes seeing the utter beauty in them. As she watched him back. This wasn’t just a moment of lust, or even a mere fuck. No this was a moment that was special between the minotaur and Human. It was an act of southern love. One that the night would only know. There seemed to be no end in sight as the stars lighting their love-making as Applejack called his name out to the very heavens. The way she rid him. She wouldn’t have wanted this night to end as she let out a bellowing wail that could match that of the banshee of legend. Dusk almost thought his eardrums were going to pop from how loud she was yet, somehow they managed to survive. “Dusk— I’m gonna cum, Gonna, Gonna… FUCK!” She bellowed out one last time. Her hot pussy squirting like there was no tomorrow, and Dusk took it finding that he couldn’t hold back and soon began releasing his hot load deep within her. He didn’t care he wasn’t wearing protection. If she had gotten pregnant. Well that was fine by him. He loved this woman, loved her more then anything else in the world. Except maybe the other girls. Yet that was a situation for another day— another time. The two laid there in the ground warming each other with their bodies. They laid there for the rest of the night. Listening to the sounds of crickets chirping and Moonlight illuminating the night. They would wake up in the earliest parts of morning with fog surrounding them and soon they would head back to the farm holding hands as they headed off. Ready for a brand new day. Author's Note Well guy's its been a bit but here's the newest chapter hopefully I can update this more, just got busy with other things. if you guy's want to support me and my work, you can check out my Patreon. https://www.patreon.com/Mrmidnightwolf
Werecougar vs werebear Dawn of BordelloAuthor's Note Hey there guy's this is a funny chapter version I'm working on it's an alt to what the real chapter will be though most will be the same beside the ending but I thought you'd like to have a laugh. I'm working on the true ending to this chapter for y'all to see. so follow me on patreon for when that chapter is posted and get the right ending faster then just here. https://www.patreon.com/Mrmidnightwolf Werecougar vs werebear Dawn of Bordello Morning came by as the fog rolled across the field. Dusk woke up as he looked, overseeing Applejack lying there with a gentle smile as they woke up in each other’s hands. Walking back to the farm, their silence seemed to calm as they returned to the house. When they walked inside, they met Ember, the Dragon, who grabbed Dusk as she called out in an angry voice. “Where have you been!” Ember’s eyes flared red; her scales turned crimson as she looked beyond angry and continued looking at them. “We were out. What’s wrong?” Imagining something had gone wrong while they were gone as Ember crossed her arms. “Yeah, you got a call from Celestia and the fact that we couldn’t find you scared the shit out of me. Seriously, where the fuck have you been.” “Language there, dragon!” Rose called out, more annoyed by the language than anything else. Dusk Couldn’t help rolling his eyes. “Well, we’re back; just hand me the phone, and I’ll call her back.” He snatched his phone from Ember, as he quickly turned around feeling those blazing eyes on him clearly she was more annoyed then anything as he listened to the phone ringing. He stood there waiting for the answer. “Hello,” Celestia said finally answering the phone. Dusk could hear the exhaustion in her voice as he quickly answered. “Hey Celestia, it’s Dusk whats going on?” “You need to get back here quickly. Something happen. Alright drop whatever your doing and get back here as soon as possible.” There was a second pause, as Dusk looked at his phone, and shook his head. “What are you talking about whats happening?” “Just get back here, Officer Flash sentry’s body was just found recently and his wife dead. We need you back here, you’re face was on the news as a possible subject. Just hurry ok.” The panic in her voice as the tiredness seemed to vanish at this point. “Alright, we’ll get up there, that shouldn’t be much of a problem. Let me get my stuff.” Dusk looked back over to the girls as he found himself frowning. Celestia simply hanged the phone up on him at this point. “Guy’s I think we’re in trouble pack up your stuff we’ve got to get back to the bordello.” Applejack looked disapointed. “Is something going on.” “Yeah, Looks like we’re going to have to deal with more shit. Come on.” Without much warning they let Applejack’s family know what happened and got whatever clothes they could, and bouncing into the Charger, and then they were off. Driving off like it was the end of the world. Little did they know what would happen next, would change their lives for the worst. For the next few hours of leaving the farm, Dusk drove to the bordello, pedaling to the metal as he continued driving like a mad man. Applejack is holding onto the seat for dear life. Even Ember and Sunset held on as Dusk drove, going far over the speed limit. He pushed the charger to its limit as if he was about to make the cannonball run. The engine roared like a hell beast. It was never-ending with such passion. “Slow down, Dusk!” Applejack called out, though Dusk continued driving, taking a quick turn with such passion. “I will continue when we get there.” He called back as he took another turn. How they hadn’t been pulled over was a miracle in and of itself. He was getting closer to town and pushing the engine for a good bit. Finally, he saw the manor’s entrance and soon drove up the hill. The sounds of breaks squealing as he put his foot. Down stopping just barely as he felt jerked forward, hitting the wheel with his chest. A hard umph escaped as he took a deep breath—the wind running him as he began trying to suck in air for a minute or two. “Are we alive?” Sunset muttered, trying to pull herself up while she landed on Ember, who laid there face full of the tail as she groaned. “If we are, this is not how I expected the trip to end. Like when it’s my night, we’re tying you up the cause by the dragons of old, that was insane.” Ember tried pushing the kitsune off. If anything, the Dragoness sounded annoyed as she tried fixing herself up. However, Dusk didn’t stay there for long, bouncing out of the Charger. The door was left open as he soon headed straight into the house. Dusk pushed the doors open as he entered the Bordello, the doors slinging open as he looked around. Everything seemed alright at most the people inside were looking at him, confused, before going back to what they were doing. As Dusk headed over to the front desk, there was a moment of relief. He saw the incubus who sat there, rubbing the back of his head—clearly adjusting his tie, as the feminine man looked over. “Welcome back, Master Dusk. Is there something I could do for you?” “Braeburn, I hope everything is going well, but yeah, where’s Celestia? she sent me a call, and I got back here as soon as possible.” “No problem, Sir, Madame Celestia should be upstairs at this moment. She had to deal with a few things, including an argument between one of the girls. So she should be available to see you.” Dusk nodded, patting Braeburn on the arm as he headed up. Braeburn would sit there for a minute just whistling as he made sure that no one was in the lobby as he looked down at his desk. “Alright, Button mash, you can come out now. I swear I have got to stop making you do this. But you are a great learner.” The Incubus sighed, looking down at the young man licking a unique, nearly addictive cream from his cheek. “I had a great teacher, that’s for sure, babe.” He smiled more clearly, no longer the young man he was when he first found this bordello. “Well, that’s good, but I think you’re gonna need to try some variety here at the bordello than just me.” Dusk climbed the stairs, his heart pounding, not sure what was about to happen but knowing he would do everything to protect this place. A wave of emotion ran through him as he began to have a bad feeling. As if he didn’t make it into Celestia’s office in time. It was going to end in disaster. Bouncing through the stairs took a quick turn, nearly running over pinkie the slime. Dusk jumped into the air, trying to jump over her as he called out. “Sorry, Pink!” Dusk turned back, not even bothering to look back. Heading straight towards Celestia’s office, he heard a loud yell. This pushed Dusk even harder as he pulled the door open and called out. “Celestia is everything….” Before he could finish, Celestia was standing in her office, Luna on the other side, looking at each other with distaste. “Dusk, what are you doing here?” Celestia asked, confused seeing him. Though Luna wasn’t paying much attention as she called out. “No, don’t change the situation. We need to talk about this!” “I told you, Luna, we have nothing left to talk about,” Celestia yelled out, clearly frustrated, holding onto her table. Dusk could see the claws digging into the pine wood. “Yes, we do, you are holding back everything, and I want to talk. I want to bond—Talk with me, quit avoiding me!” It was clear that Luna was getting angry. Dusk began seeing her getting larger. Her clothes actua to stretch. The sound of fabric ripping increased. “Don’t you dare transform in my office!” “I’ll transform if I damn well please, you smug bitch!” Luna said, getting angry as she started growing hair all over her body. Celestia stood right up as she looked like she was ready to transform at any second. “Get the fuck out of my office!” “Make me!” Luna said as she started turning into a giant bear. Her teeth bearing as Celestia would soon begin turning into the large cougar. “Hey, no fighting!” Dusk called out though it was clear that the girls weren’t listening. Celestia reached over as she tossed the desk off to the side, slamming it into the wall. The sound of glass shattering as the two were ready to jump at each other. “Oh shit!” Dusk wasn’t sure what he would do or even say—just watching as Celestia pounced on Luna with so much anger. The hatred in the two’s eyes as He imagined they were ready to tear each other apart. “If you won’t leave, I will make you leave!” Celestia screamed the growling in her voice as she roared, slashing at Luna, who moved back and grabbed her—Her strength was unlike anything as she was pulling Celestia into the air like nothing. She practically tossed the Lawyer across the room. Dusk could almost hear a narrator calling it at this moment like a wrestling match. There we have it, folks. The cougar lawyer has just been thrown out of her office, though will there bean settlement when she’s done with the bear as she takes her to court in the laws of the forest! Celestia’s gotten up and pulled a fist as she reached over, grabbing Luna! Oh, what’s this Celestia’s tossing her right down the hallway! This is impressive, especially as, oh no Luna, that’s a dick move smacking your sister in the breast. Didn’t your mother teach you not to hit your sister! Dusk watched as the two women slammed into each other. Their clothes were ripped apart like it was nothing— Celestia began to hit Luna right onto one of the tables as she slid her right across. The damage was such carnage. Dusk admitted it was hot seeing this. Luna got right back up; it seemed like nothing was stopping this large bear as her breast shook as she growled and started throwing claws. A brutal roar, though Celestia managed to duck out of the way. She was leaving bear claws in the wall as Celestia began to slash at her sister. The anger on Celestia’s face as she decided to show why she was the madame of the house. “Are you going to do something?” A feminine voice muttered as Dusk turned his head, seeing the spirit of the house, Fleur. She stood there looking towards the fight between the weres. “I mean, what can I even two. They look like they’re going to kill each other, and if I get in the way, they’ll just.” “It’s the risk one must take when running the house. You’ll have to stop them from hurting the people there and me. So do what you must.” Fleur said as she stood there, the way her dress clung to her as she watched. Dusk even began seeing cuts appearing on her face as Celestia and Luna continued fighting. “I’ll try.” “Not try— do! Otherwise, they will hurt me.” Dusk shook his head and just ran right towards the two. “Ok, you, two! You’ve got to stop this.” “No!” they roared at each other, not in the mood to be messed with as Celestia suddenly looked at Luna and called out, “Don’t you dare tell him no; he runs the house!” “Me, you said it too!” That was when they suddenly smacked their head into each other. They stumbled back, grabbing their forehead as they let out a groan. “Ok bad idea,” Celestia muttered as she rubbed her fuzzy head, yet before she knew it, Luna jumped at her getting right on top of her sister as she began shaking her back and forth. “I want to know my sister, damn it! I want to know you; why won’t you even try!” The tears in the were-bears face were intense as she looked down at her. “Why do you even want to? Why do you keep trying to know me? We’ve never met before all this!” “Because your all I have! Without you, I have no one!” Luna cried more as Celestia grabbed her and rolled Luna under her. “Yeah, well, I don’t want to damn it; why should I be a part of a family that abandoned me? Left me to fucking rot!” Celestia began crying herself. The two are still slashing at each other. While Luna yelled out louder, “Cause I’m not them! Do you think it was easy! They treated me so off Like they were worried about something! I always wondered why! I didn’t find out till after they died! When I turned into a werebear, do you think I asked for it! I felt so alone; I didn’t know how to react; I was afraid to hurt someone, and when I found out there was someone like me! Someone who turned out to be my sister! I was ecstatic!” She suddenly threw Celestia across the room as she roared out. “Only for her to try and close the door in my face. How do you want me to act! REJECTED BY MY OWN FAMILY!” She began letting out a challenging roar, sounding more bear-like as she began running her claws over the walls as she was ready to kill. Ready to maim. Dusk looked around, thinking of whatever he could do, as he suddenly saw a broken leg. Dusk ran over there, grabbing hold of it. The smooth wood held tight in his grasp. His face twisted as he didn’t want to do this. He reached over, running right at Luna. Dusk raised the leg and slammed it right into her back; it did nothing. Luna turned her head back towards him. Her piercing eyes ran at Dusk as she growled. She grabbed him by the collar of his shirt as she growled out. “Don’t do that.” As she tossed him right at Celestia. Dusk Let out a bellowing yell that sounded more comical than it should have been. Landing between them, Dusk looked over at Celestia and Luna, two beings far bigger than him and stronger. He wasn’t sure what he could even say or do. Just knowing he might die. He was willing to take this risk, especially for them— the very house itself. Dusk turned his head as the girls were ready to run right at them. Dusk held his hand out between them and screamed with all his might. “Will you stop!” He held his ground as the girls suddenly found themselves stopping. The Manor began shaking as the girls stumbled and fell against the walls. Dusk turned his head, looking past Luna. Fleur stood there. The astral projection smiled while looking scared before finally vanishing. “Ok, now that I have your attention. I want you two to stop trying to kill each other.” Dusk took a deep breath as she called out. “The bitch started it. None of this would have happened!” “Celestia, Stop it. You’re being childish. I know what your parents did was shit, but damn it, Luna wasn’t even there when it happened, and if she did, she doesn’t remember!” “Yeah, sis! It’s not my fault!” Luna called out as she stuck her bear tongue out; all be it, the face was cute while she looked like a bear. Dusk wasn’t having any of it. “And you, Luna! You should have respected your sister’s fricken request to drop this! You were trying to force a lot of this like a square in a circle peg!” “But, I— I just.” Luna was shocked as Dusk walked over, wagging his finger. “I am tired of this; you are both grown-ass adults. So start talking your problems over, or both of you get out. I’m serious Find something you both can agree on, or just something I don’t care what it is! Just start working together; otherwise, Figure it out!” He let out a deep, clearly annoyed, clearly ready to do something. “Seriously, do something; I don’t care; find something you can agree on. You’re both pissing me off!” The two girls would look at each other for the longest time, staring on as if they were speaking telepathic, and soon looked back at Dusk for a good minute. A few hours later, Dusk was lying in a very much destroyed bed. He was confused about how he was in such a situation. While taking long deep breaths as if he had run a whole marathon, his head turned around, groaning. Claw mark’s covering his entire body while looking a the two were sisters, laying there clearly more relaxed. “Ok, this wasn’t what I was expecting, but if it works fine.” “You know sis, I wasn’t expecting to say this but, really your were form is actually pretty impressive. It’s so big and fuzzy.” “Same to you, and yesh, the way you threw me. Whats your secret?” Luna asked while clearly giving a smile. “Oh hit the gym doing some aerobics but had to lay off the cake.”
DovakinAuthor's Note So guy's this is how the cannon ending of what happened after the fight between Luna and Celestia really went and the after math, have fun, and remember support me on discord and Patreon. https://www.patreon.com/Mrmidnightwolf https://discord.gg/AeZBhyR Dovakin The two girls would look at each other for the longest time, staring into each other’s eyes, as Celestia eventually looked around, seeing the carnage they both caused in just one part of the house. Guilt ran over Celestia as she looked away in pure shame. “I have been acting like a child….” She sighed while Luna reached over to hug her sister. “No, we both were acting immature; we should have tried talking… maybe I should have listened to you and tried not to force it.” It was then the two women began transforming back to normal. They were standing in the middle of the hallway, naked as the day they were born. They stayed for a few minutes while Dusk smiled, leaning back. “Thank goodness. At least it didn’t get any worse.” Dusk shuddered to imagine what could have happened. The carnage the two could have gotten into. At the same time, he was looking back at the girls. “I’ll get you guy’s some brooms.” “What!” Luna called out while looking over at her sister. “I mean, it’s fair we caused damages. We should fix the place up.” She looked over, smiling at Dusk. Dusk looked back at her for a minute and figured why not. “I’m also docking your pay for the damages.” Celestia just looked at him, mouth agape. “What, but I’m your lawyer!” “You still caused damage to the house, and someone’s gotta pay for it!” While turning around to grab a broom and Dustpan, Celestia sighed, leaning her head against her sister’s shoulder. “It should be fine, I do payroll, so it’s not like he’ll notice.” “I heard that!” Dusk shouted out while out of the side. Celestia dropped her head in annoyance; “Damn it!” Dusk sighed, heading down the stairs as he saw the girls bringing in the last of their luggage. “What was that Noise, Dusk-San?” Sunset asked, more curious as she imagined she would need to start cleaning as soon as she got back. “It was Celestia and Luna; they got into a fight and left a mess. I mean, they tore the whole place apart.” Dusk said, pointing back to the stairs. Sunset just looked at Dusk, her eye twitching as her twin tails flickered like she was about to scream. “No worries, you guys get comfortable. I’m making the two clean up, got it. I just need to get the brooms.” He smiled while Sunset sighed in relief. “Well, alright, check the broom closet. It’s in the kitchen. By the fridge.” The Kitsune smiled with much delight as Dusk gave her a thumbs up. He was getting ready to head over there to grab the sisters' brooms when he felt himself being dragged back without warning. “Oh no, you don’t. Tonight’s my night, and it will not be wasted on you cleaning up. Get a move on.” Dusk found himself turning around and being dragged away by the Dragoness. Dusk looked around as he found himself suddenly being manhandled. “Can I at least walk up behind you if this happens?” “I don’t want you running off or getting distracted. You missed one of my days while we were on the farm, and I will get it back!” the dragon hissed, annoyed. “Um, Sunset, as you can tell, I’m a little busy, no. Would you be willing to take the brooms to them?” “No problem, I’ll make sure they clean up.” She mumbled under her breath and headed off, grabbing the broom. Dusk looked back at the dragon. She held onto him, dragging him off to who knows, whereas one of her hands gripped his ass cheek. “You know, you could have asked me to spend time with you, not all this kidnapping you like to do.” “Shut it; it’s not like it matters; I take what’s mine,” Ember called out cold while looking forward. Dusk chuckled more as he rested his chin on his hand and took on the view. A few of the girls watched them while shaking their heads, knowing what would happen. Rainbow Dash, the Cheshire cat, giggled as she floated over and patted Dusk’s back, “Good luck, their boss; I hear she’s got a bad case of Dragon breath.” Rainbow Dash snickered while looking over as Ember gave her a dirty look. The Feline had to dodge the small fireball shot at her as she laughed. “Terrible dragon breath!” She snickered before vanishing from the room. Ember dragged Dusk up to his room. Kicking the door in as she walked through and closing it behind using her tail Dusk simply said. “You didn’t have to throw a fireball at her. It wasn’t nice.” “She insulted me; we dragons are proud beings.” She said as she threw him onto the bed. “I thought it was funny, heh; what’s wrong with having a little dragon breath.” Dusk chuckled while receiving the stink eye. Ember crossed her arm as she looked away. “You’re lucky, you cute.” “I’m cute now? I thought I was just some dork. Am I warming up to you?” He chuckled while Ember growled. “Listen, it’s just sex; you manage to scratch an itch for me.” She huffed, trying to look strong though Dusk simply smiled. “I scratch an itch, huh? Is that why you marked me, just to rub some itch? “Yeah, just scratching an itch, that’s all!” Ember said, trying to look strong and be the formidable dragon she was, though Dusk pulled himself off the bed. “If that’s all, you seem very keen on hiding that from how I caught you on nights when Applejack was off trying to snuggle up to me.” He chuckled, reaching over, caressing her cheek. Ember tried pulling back. “Hey, it gets cold, and you’re the closest thing to warmth some nights.” She muttered, trying to make an excuse. “Is that so? A big strong dragon like you can’t produce some heat.” He smirked, going with the flow, as he moved in closer. “Yeah, it just gets cold here, not like in the attic; the place can get hot.” She was stuttering from where his hand went—rubbing her arm. “Well, if you want, you could always go back into the attic; I wouldn’t want you feeling uncomfortable.” Ember gave him the stink eye as if she was ready to throw him around but held her breath. “No-No, I’m fine in the room you gave me. Besides, if I don’t keep you around, one of the other girls might kidnap you and take what’s mine.” “Oh, what’s yours, huh? Am I nothing but an object?” Dusk said with a smirk rolling his eyes at the Dragoness. “Just shut up; I’ve been waiting long enough.” Her scales turned a light pink, clearly flustered by the wait as she looked around. “Oh, come on now, I know deep inside you nothing more than a big ol softy; sure, you tried to kill me, but you’re nothing more than a big old teddy bear when we get to know you.” Dusk leaned in, soon kissing the dragoness, who found herself pushing back into the kiss. Their tongue swirled, nearly fighting for dominance. Dusk reached over, cupping Ember’s ass as he pulled in close, embracing the dragon as he caressed her body. The soft moans escaped Ember as she tried to pretend she didn’t make the noise. As She ground against him. The heat between their bodies could radiate the room as He imagined she was getting hotter. If it wasn’t for Sunset Kitsune Blessing, Dusk wasn’t sure he could be in the same room with how hot Ember was getting. He pulled back while simply saying, “You like to claim I belong to you but in reality.” It was there he jerked her into him, his hot breath against her ear as he nibbled down on it. “You’re my dragon!” He sounded rougher. Something he’d learn from the few nights they slept together. Ember was a strong woman, a formidable dragon. But more importantly. “Oh, Alduin!” Ember moaned as she whispered as he spoke those demanding words, and Dusk picked her up. His fingers sank into her plump scaled ass. Ember loved it rough. Dusk pushed her onto the bed. As turned around, locking the door. She did not want the interruption. The master of the Bordello turned, looking back at the Dragon who lay there—pushing her silver hair out of the way as she looked back at him. She was shocked as he began taking his shirt off. “Hmm, You’ve been a bad Dragon, and I think it’s time I taught you a lesson.” He growled while walking toward her. “Fuck you; you’re not gonna do a thing to me!” She muttered, her scales getting redder as she stuttered more. She was watching Dusk, standing taller, more confident as if he was another person at this moment. As he smirked. “Hmm, well, I think I will fuck you.” He chuckled as he got on the bed. His eyes were on her like she was the only person in the world, which caused Ember to whimper in excitement and shock as he reached over to her shirt—ripping it—tearing it clear in half. Ember’s breasts bounced, exposed to the air. Dusk couldn’t help but find it a sight to behold. Those round melons looked delicious. “Hmm, such a fine pair of tits.” He chuckled while reaching down, caressing them. Those pierced gold nipples were tempting though he had his sight on something else. His eyes went lower as he licked his lips. “What’s your plan, dork,” Ember said, surprised, covering herself. Little did she know it was more enticing watching her hold her delicate globes pushing them against her body and making them look bigger. “Well, I have been wondering, do you taste as much as you act?” “W-what!” Ember sputtered out, shocked by what he said as he reached down, beginning to unhook her pants, licking his lips. Ember might have been considered the ultimate predator but tonight, this night. Dusk was the predator, and Ember looked like a lovely meal— his prey. “I want to know if you taste spicy.” He chuckled, getting close to her ear. Whispering with lustful desire, he leans down, nibbling her neck. Ember arched her neck, giving him more to nibble. “Like you’d ever find out, dork!” She groaned as she heaved her body, pushing in closer. Her breath, hot flames are sneaking out. Dusk ignored it as he moved down. She was starting to kiss down her body, his lips against her flesh and scales. The warms on her body. He could just rest on her and not need a blanket. He hungers for her. Dusk’s lust for her grows with every fiber of his body. Moving down, he pushed her legs apart. He’s exposing her hot slit. For a second, Dusk imagined he could see steam emanating from it. “Warm to the touch; I do like a hot meal.” “Shut up! You bastard.” Ember hissed as she turned bright red; she almost reminded Dusk of a stop sign as he reached down, grabbed her hips, and ate her out. His tongue pressed against those hot pussy lips and started to take long licks letting his tongue roll with the flow as he got a good taste of her juices. Dusk moaned, burying his face into her vagina, his tongue pushing deeper into her as he began rolling his tongue. The taste could be described as addictive—the right kind of spice as he closed his eyes, savoring every second of it. “Shit, Dusk!” Ember moaned as she looked down at him. Watching how he ate her out, and more importantly, she could feel it. Feel how he wiggles his tongue, lapping up those juices as he suddenly slapped her thighs. “Shit, what was that…” but before she could finish, she moaned harder, feeling him slap her hip even harder. Dusk’s other hand reached up, rubbing her hot clit. His fingers pinch and flick it. While she let out gasps of pleasure. The way she teased him, smacking her thighs as he continued licking her cunt was getting the dragon much hotter. The fire deep within her burned like a thousand suns. “Alduin, what are you doing to me!” She bit her lips. She might have caused them to bleed if she went any complicated as she huffed and puffed. The way she rocked her hips—pleasure filling her pours. Ember’s hands went down, grabbing him by the back of his head and pushing him deeper into her spicy muffin. Her chest heaved with want as she felt his tongue sliding around there. She was running clockwise— then counterclockwise. Her heart was beating like no tomorrow, loving what he was doing as she moaned like there was no tomorrow. Ember couldn’t help but feel so vulnerable. She felt exposed to everything around her. Ember loved every second of it. Everything about this was wrong. Every instinct a Dragon had told her to incinerate him to a pile of charcoal. Yet, Somehow she loved every second of it. Like this was a natural feeling— like nothing else in the world mattered. Dusk licked faster. Ember’s claws sank into his head as she pushed him deeper into her body. He choked for a second, fighting for air yet. She prevented him as she held on. So Dusk would have to push over till this strong, powerful woman let him free. He rolled his tongue faster. His finger pinching and playing with her clit more. As he lapped up her fine juices. The addictive dragon nectar was like nothing else. Even Applejack’s milk wasn’t this good. ‘Dusk— Dusk! Oh, Alduin Dusk!” Ember screamed with a burning passion. Fire shot out of her mouth as she roared like the untamed beast she was as she screeched out. Steam rolled from her body as she fell back, collapsing as she huffed. Dusk pulled back, gasping for air as he pulled back. He looked at her while sucking in as much oxygen as he could. While huffing hard. “Did you like that?” Dusk stumbled while she panted hard. The fire in her eyes as he growled. “You better be ready cause we’re not done yet, my sexy dragon.” Ember looked at him, shocked as she wasn’t used to such dominance when he grabbed her hips. Ember suddenly found herself being flipped onto her stomach. The rush caught her off guard as she looked at this mere mortal man as he pulled her in close to him. His chest pressed against her back. Ember’s tail pushed to the side. “Who’s been a good dragon?” Dusk growled into her ear as he reached over, slapping her thigh. She was causing Ember to squeal in surprise. “I am?” She said almost hesitantly as she found herself getting intimidated. Dusk smiled wider, the predator inside him growing wider as he nibbled her ear. “I am; who?” He suddenly smacked her rear. Her cheeks are jiggling furiously. As she yelped in pain. A moan escaped as she felt his hard cock poking against the other ass cheek. “I am! Master!” She yelped while letting out a hard moan, feeling him slide his hand around, rubbing her pussy gently. “Do I make you wet?” he growled while revealing his wet, soaked fingers as she nodded. “Yes, you make me so wet, Master.” She moaned as he pushed his finger against her lips. She found herself sucking on her juices on his fingers. Under normal circumstances, if someone watched, she might have beaten him black and blue. But right now. It turned her on more than a light bulb. “Good dragon, you are right; I have been ignoring your needs. I’ve been such a bad master. But tonight, I’m going to take good care of you.” He growled, his voice sounding husk as he pushed her down. He is forcing the mighty dragon on her hands and knees. Causing a squeak and moan. Ember never felt more alive. His strong hands caressed her thighs as Dusk gave her ass another hard spank. Flames spewed from her mouth, and she gasped with such want. Dusk leaned, pushing his throbbing cock against her folds. The steaming hot pussy felt great against his dick head as he went back and forth, rocking his member as he prepared himself to enter her. He chuckled. “Well, it’s time for me to slay the dragon.” He pushed against her. A Hard, strong thrust as he penetrated Ember. Dusk thrusts his might shaft deep within Ember, causing her to moan. “Oh, Sweet Alduin!” Ember moaned, feeling him pumping his cock deep into her. The way he thrust and shoved himself against her. Holding onto his hips with punitive force. Ember’s breast bounces with each thrust. The way they went moved back and forth. It was slow. Matching Dusk’s movement. Though soon he got faster, and faster. “Dusk!” She moaned though she was met with a sharp cracking sound as he smacked her ass. The way it bounced as she pushed back against him was driving her wild. The way it pressed against her, she rolled her head back, panting hard. “Fuck, fuck! Keep going, don’t stop, baby!” Ember moaned, getting more into this as he pushed his weight into her. Ember felt herself being pushed forward and soon pulled back, meeting Dusk’s thrust, panting hard. “Oh, Saint Micheal, keep going, baby!” Ember cried out as Dusk kept going harder and faster. “You like that? You like when I fuck your tight cunt with my hard cock?!” “Yes, Yes, yes! Ember called out, arching herself back and moaning. Dusk reached over, grabbing her hair as he helped pull her back. He was taking control. Dusk had the power as he kept pumping his shaft faster. He was smacking her ass harder as it made noise. Ember’s flaming pussy felt right to Dusk. Pushed with all his might, feeling massaged in Ember’s oven called a vagina. He groaned hard. “You want me to fill your cunt with my hot cum, baby!” he muttered, growling harder as Ember nodded. “I wanna hear you tell me, what do you want!” “I— I want you to fill me with that hot cum of yours, oh sweet Alduin, I’m gonna cum again!” she screamed, her pussy tightening around him, Milking his shaft. Squeezing him with everything she had as she screamed with all her might. Dusk couldn’t hold back. His balls tightened up as he groaned; unable to hold back, he began releasing his load deep within her and shot his hot cum deep into Ember’s pussy. Dusk groaned as he pushed his cock as far as he could, going down balls deep as he released every ounce of his load into the dragon. The two, exhausted from what they had accomplished, collapsed on the bed on top of each other. Dusk is holding onto the dragon. A small chuckle. “What, Babe?” Ember said, her voice winded tired from the experience as she looked at Dusk with those exhausted eyes. “I was just thinking; I played the dragon tonight instead of slaying her.” He leaned in, kissing the back of her neck while Ember groaned. “I swear you are such a dork… a cute dork.” She puffed in annoyance as she pushed back into him. “Yeah, yeah, I love you too, Ember.” Soon, the two would spoon together until they fell asleep in their arms. Smoke escaped from her lips as they rested throughout the night. Dusk woke up early in the morning, Ember holding onto him tightly as he looked around. The room was dark. He let out a sigh of relief as he looked at Ember, admitting she looked more adorable while she was asleep, and slipped out of bed and grabbed a robe with a sigh of relief. His groin aching as he headed toward the bookcase and pushed against it for a second. He was wondering if it would open up. “Um, could you open up, please?” He wasn’t even sure that was going to work. Though a minute pause, he suddenly saw the bookshelf sliding open, revealing itself. Dusk walked inside as he began going down the almost familiar corridor, one that none of the other girls knew about. Simply enough, it was his own space. For now, Dusk needed a minute to think about everything that had happened. Though one thing was for sure, he needed to talk to Celestia. Dusk would have to wait till this afternoon, yet for now. He imagined he was going to speak to the house. See what she had to say about everything.
Battle of the BordelloIt was Halloween— All Hallows Eve when the world of man and the afterlife were at its closest. At the Bordello of the moon, everything seemed perfectly fine. The Place was quiet. Some of the girls were dressed up. Rainbow Dash, the Cheshire cat, was dressed like… well, a sexy cat. At the same time, she was holding a bowl of candy. Ready to hand out to any trick or treaters who might have come. Dusk was standing at the desk and adjusting his suit. He didn’t wear a costume; in all honesty, he wasn’t sure what to wear as he sat back, getting comfortable in his position. It had been a while since he had taken on this position, but he figured it would be good to take such a form. “This is something,” he grunted while looking around. Dusk turned, looking over at Rainbow Dash, the Cheshire cat. Who poured while rolling her fingers into the bowl of candy. “So, what are you doing out here? I figure that you’d be going out partying.” “Oh, I would, but I thought it would be more fun. Teasing those who come to the bordello picking up some sweet candy, and maybe some with nice sexy mommies and giving them a good show.” Rainbow Dash purred while winking at Dusk as she heard The Door Bell ringing. She moved in with a bowl of candy, clearly ready for a night of fun messing with those who came out on this foggy night. “You do, you kitty.” Dusk raised a thumb while going over the computer, admittedly bored though he thought about the other day. After spending time in his more private quarters, Dusk had gotten out and headed back to Celestia’s office. The hallway looked spotless; sure, there were a few things that we were going to take time to fix; he was sure it would get better as time went on. Dusk wasn’t sure why but he reached over, patting the wall, and rubbed it, comforting the house. The warm walls pulsed as he smiled. “It’ll be ok, girl.” He said it gently as he sighed before going over to the office. The large wall was still there as he stepped through it, not even bothering to use the door. Celestia sat there clearly going over the books while looking back. “Hey Dusk, is there something you need?” She asked, clearly smiling as if she had finally gotten something off her chest. Finally free from her guilt. “Yeah, I just figured we’d talk about last night. I mean, what happened? You guy’s called me back the cause of something important?” “What do you mean? We never called you?” Celestia muttered, almost confused. “That reminds me, why are you returning here so soon anyway?” “You guy’s called me, told me that something happened where officer Billy had been murdered, and you were worried I was going to be a suspect and needed me to get back home as soon as possible.” Celestia looked at him more confused though she shook her head. “I didn’t call you; I was planning on letting you know this morning that this happened, and you might want to get back. But I never had a chance. Things got so busy, I forgot.” She leaned back, grabbing a cup of coffee while she drank in silence. “Yeah, that’s weird. Just, what is going on.” “I don’t know… Is there something you haven’t been telling me?” “Well…” Dusk would explain more about his encounter with Alyssa, the mysterious woman who tried to attack him, how she was obsessed with buying the Bordello from him, and even her eyes, those strange and mysterious eyes. “I wish you had given me those details. Whatever she is, it’s clear she’s not human, Fuck. I was hoping she might have just been a vampire or something. But whatever she is… It’s not good.” She turned, looking over some of the volumes of books that lined the wall. However, she stopped as she let out a sigh. “I don’t know what is going on. But I think it’s best you don’t head out for now. Just stay here, and if there’s anything you need, send me or one of the girls to do it.” “What the heck am I supposed to do stuck in here all day?” Dusk quickly responded, clearly looking around. “I don’t know, sleep, eat, watch some tv. You own a brothel. Try some of the girls out. You can’t leave the premise. I’m sure you’ll be fine with that. Just until we figure out what that Alyssa is. I don’t want you getting killed or worst.” “What about if the cops come.” ‘If they come, I’ll put on my best lawyer face and turn them away. I don’t think you’ll be noticed, and besides, you’ve been out of town for a few weeks, so it’s probably not going to come up.” Dusk sighed since her logic was fair, though who knows what would happen. But for now, he’d have to go with the flow. So here Dusk was sitting at the front desk on Halloween, just sitting back waiting for customers; some of the girls had moved around in sexy costumes; where they got it or made them, he wasn’t sure, but one thing was for sure he didn’t mind the view. Rainbow Dash hung back more while she munched on more candy. That had been when Shauna had arrived—holding her head in one hand and a Motorcycle helmet in the other. Her body moved over as she placed the lead on the desk, looking at him. Dusk stared at it, almost like it was a cockroach coming up to him to say high as he stared at the head of the headless woman. It simply stared back and began to speak. “I’ll be taking my night off,” Shauna muttered while looking at him. “Oh, fine, I guess that’s fine.” He spoke, remembering the deal as he leaned back while watching the dullahan nod. “I am wondering if you want to join me?” “Sadly, I can’t, Celestia; I was under house arrest. Besides, what are you even planning on doing on your midnight ride?” Shauna chuckled while seeming happier than she usually did, which kind of freaked Dusk out. Typically Shauna had a resting bitch face but tonight, of all things, seemed to brighten her mood. “Well, if you really wanna know. I’m off to join the headless hunt. It’s where I and a few Dullahan’s go out and ride into the night, scaring you mere mortals. Well, that and also sending a few to the next world. But those are generally if a Banshee joins in. “Banshees are real?” Dusk found himself blurting out while Shauna rolled her eyes. “Duh, come on, now you’re talking to a Dullahan. Of course, banshees exist.” Shauna laughed while her body grabbed her chest, imitating a laugh, yet nothing came out of the two. “Now, if ya’h excuse us, me and this annoying case of a body! Is going out for our midnight ride. Have fun here in ya’h suit and whatnot.” She called out as she ran out the door closing it behind him. Dusk just watched for a second and chuckled. Yet a part of him wished he could have joined her. He might have found it fascinating watching a headless hunt. “Eh, hard to tell. Maybe nearly headless Nick would want to join.” He snorted to himself while getting over some of the papers. He was popping his neck. That was when the door opened again. Dusk turned, seeing who it was, and saw a couple there. The couple was a tall, lean man, wearing bolts on his neck with heavy boots making him look like Frankenstein, his scare going down his face with a hard grunt while adjusting his face. The other one was dressed in a flowing white dress. Her hair shot back with a white bolt of lighting going down. Her hair smiled at Dusk as she looked over at the man, who she gazed at with loving eyes. “Welcome, to the Bordello of desire on this frightening night, Now what shall I do for you this dark and stormy night.” He spoke, trying to be elegant. Though the two looked at him deadpan, even Dusk couldn’t help but feel stupid trying this out. “Sorry, I was trying something out, with it being Halloween. So what are you guy’s looking for in a girl?” Dusk gave them his best smile. The couple chuckle. “No worry, though, yeah. I wouldn’t mind seeing a few of your girls. It’s my husband’s birthday, and I wanted to do something nice.” The Bride of Frankenstein said, giving a smile to her husband, “Isn’t that right, Carrot.” She leaned in, kissing his cheek. Frankenstein chuckled some, “Cupcake dear, save that for when we’re somewhere more private.” He laughed wholeheartedly while looking over. “But yeah, Who’s available tonight?” Dusk reached over to check the computer for a minute as he quickly typed away, noticing that the picking was slim and thin. Most of the girls were dealing with a client. As he ordered away more and said, “Well, we have Scott, though I suppose that’s not who you want, and Chrysalis, then there’s Mavis. However, She’s going out with a client on a date. Huh, I’ve never really seen this before. Maybe we could schedule you guy’s for another night. I could get you a list of an f—“ When a hand grabbed his shoulder, he turned around, revealing the large buxom woman. It was none other than Bellatrix giving him that vampiric smile. “Please, master Dusk, I think I can take care of these two. If you both care to join me.” She spoke with her heavy accent, with a smile growing wider as she leaned down, showing her exposed cleavage. She wore a white dress, making her look more elegant than anyone else—the perfect trap for her prey. The couple looked at each other for a second while smiling. “Honey, are you up for it,” Carrot said with a lecherous smirk while looking toward Bellatrix. At the same time, his wife nodded for a second. “I think I can take her; besides, it is your birthday.” She smiled, leaning her head against his shoulder, her hair pushing against his face and forcing Dusk to try not to laugh at such a sight. It was strange to see Frankenstein and his wife arranged to have sex with Dracula’s daughter. If anything, this felt like a bad porno flick, and Dusk was all for it. “Well, if Trixie insists, let me see what the price should be.” He was about to type in the computer, getting some idea, before Trixie raised her hand. “Leave it free of charge; I’ll be making something special. Besides, it’s the birthday boy’s birthday. I will make sure to compensate the Bordello Dusk.” She spoke calmly with that charm in her voice while the couple looked back at each other in a giddy excited way. “No way, Cupcake, do you hear that,” Carrot said with excitement. This beautiful buxom woman was offering free service for them and on his birthday. “I suppose, though, because it is your birthday. Alright.” Cupcake smiled as she looked over, and even though he admitted. The woman was a stunning video, and after all, she would do anything for her loving husband. Nothing was too much for him. “Well, if you insist, please, Master Dusk, I’ll take the honeymoon sweet for these loving couple. I’m sure it’s opened up.” Her eyes flashed golden at such a sight. Dusk wasn’t sure as he looked back at the couple, almost like he was close to sending them off to the devil’s jaws. Yet, at the same time, he couldn’t deny them. “If you insist. Well, let me get the keys.” He kept calm while pulling one of the keys as he would turn and bring it out. The old skeleton key held a heart and handed it over to the loving married couple. “You two try and have a good time, alright. I’m sure bell— I mean, Trixie treats you both well.” He smiled while catching his slip up, looking back at the vampire. The two would begin heading upstairs. Bellatrix smiled as she turned around, swaying her hips back and forth with a wide strut, clearly showing off the fine ass she had. She wasn’t the former Madame of the bordello for nothing. The Frankenstein couple would begin following the two with delight. They walked up to the honeymoon suite. Carrot was getting comfortable with the place. “Wow, this place is fricken huge! Isn’t it, Cupcake ?” Carrot smirked while bumping his wife with his elbow. “It is; I imagined it would’ve been far smaller with its appearance from outside. Cupcake said though she couldn’t help checking Bellatrix out at that moment. I watched how she swayed her hips. An aura was coming from her like something was growing out of it beyond reason. It attracted the young woman as she pushed her fingers through the fake wig. “I can assure you that the Bordello contains many things. Secrets very few know of.” Bellatrix said as she stood outside the honeymoon suite. Her fingers are caressing the skeleton key. “Many secrets that hide this place though tonight you should be able to enjoy one secret as we lay. But I must ask you this question.” She turned back, looking at them, the glow in her eyes shining brighter as the young couple looked deep within them. “Sure, what is it?” one asked while lost in this woman’s trance. “Are you ready to experience pleasure and new experiences? Cause once we start, there is nothing else like it.” She bared her teeth, grinning as she showed off her white fangs. The two would look back at each other with a light smile as they nodded. “Sure, I mean, are you ready to try new things, honey?” Cupcake said with a gentle smile as she licked her lips. Something ran over her wanting to try this, just as excited as her husband was that she would be having this experience. The door swung open, revealing a gorgeous room. The vast space held a hot tub and a large bed on one side. They were each shaped like a heart. The soft sound of romantic music filled the air. It was the perfect place for anyone just wanting a good time. She even looked back at her Husband, a smirk on her face as she walked around. “So you better be ready for a show, babe. Since this is your birthday.” She licked her lips and ran her fingers through the hair swaying her hips more, giving that seductive smile. Carrot licked his lips in delight; even after these past five years, he still found Cupcake one of the most beautiful women in the world. “Hmm, well, if that’s the case. What show do you plan to have? I’m very good with tricks.” Bellatrix said, licking her lips as she stood there tall and imposing to the loving couple. Carrot almost found himself coughing in nervousness. With how intimidating it was. Yet Cupcake took the reigns as she walked over, wrapping her arms around her man. “Well, since it’s Carrot’s birthday, I wanted to give him a show. He’s always talked about wanting to see me with another woman. Plus, I’ve found myself a little curious about what it would be like. I thought it would be fun to give my cute hubby a chance to live his fantasy.” “Hmm, is that so? We should make sure that the birthday boy gets what he wants. Yet I wonder which one could give you the spankings.” Bellatrix snickered while going in closer as she caressed Cupcake’s cheek as looked deep within them. As she did, Cupcake found herself sinking deeper within it as she moved away from Carrot. The temptress grew towards her as Cupcake felt her mouth-watering with such want and desire. “We really should give my hubby an excellent show. A slight glance back at her husband, who began heading towards one of the laws leaning back as he watched though Trixie chuckled. “I’m sure you can take a seat over there.” Pointing over to the other side as Carrot chuckled. “Right, sorry, didn’t notice. I’m just a little excited.” “Heh, well, don’t get too excited cause I’m sure we’ll let you have your way after this.” Even winked, giving an enormous giggle as she felt pulled into the vampire’s chest. Her ample bosom pushed against her. “Wow, you feel so warm. And if I may, your costume is amazing and so elegant.” “Oh, you think it’s a costume, my dear.” Trixie chuckled while looking down at the mere mortal woman. “Yeah, I mean the semes, the stitching. It’s like a traditional Victorian dress worn by a queen.” “Hmm, I suppose you’re not wrong. Though I created it myself.” She chuckled as she leaned down. “Yet don’t get to attached to it, like your costume mine will be coming off sooner rather than later, my dear Bride of Frankenstein.” Trixie chuckled as she gently kissed Cupcake’s neck, starting where the juggler had begun as she slowly began playing with the woman’s breast. Carrot sat in the chair watching. She was admiring the sight of his wife slowly being kissed by the more prominent woman. The way her hands caressed riding up the dress as she played with her top and showing off her wife’s petite B cup breast and getting her to arch into her with soft yet audible moans. “Oh, Bellatrix.” Cupcake moaned gently, feeling the fingers slip down her top and past her bra as her fingers flickered and played with the other ones’ breasts. “Please, Darling, call me Trixie or Lover, and sit back as I show you the way, as your handsome husband watches his beautiful wife change right before his eyes.” She winked as if she knew something they didn’t as she moved her hand out of Cupcake’s shirt and slid it down, caressing her sides and thigh. Carrot watched, licking his lips as he sat back, enjoying such a show. Cupcake arched her back, pushing into the warm body as she felt her blood racing. The excitement seemed to overwhelm her with a lack of words. The woman was turned on more than a light switch. “Ok, T-Trixie!” She said, her breathing getting heavy as the words escaped her lips. She never noticed the fog pushing from her breath as she felt the sweet nibbles. “Hmm, as you wish, Cupcake, yet I find it funny that you married a man named Carrot….” She Spoke sweetly as she moved down more. She snaked her hand around, getting under her dress as she would start exploring between her legs. “Yeah, it was an accident we met through mutual friends who thought it was funny, but we ended up liking it— right, babe,” Cupcake said, stuttering while she felt the other woman rubbing her clit gently the way she rolled her fingers around got her a bit excited. “Very, this woman’s my Cupcake. Yet she hasn’t tempted me with any apples.” Carrot laughed while still mesmerized by sight. I watched how Cup Cake’s dress was moved, exposing her shaved pussy. Being teased and fingered by this stranger. “Heh, well, she hasn’t tempted you with that apple until now.” Trixie chuckles as she reaches over with her other hand cupping Cup Cake’s cheek and turning her head as they share a kiss. Even moaned into those sweet lips as they exchanged tongues. The way it twisted and turned sharing this moment. Cup Cake kissed a girl, and she so liked it. Cup Cake even knew her husband wanted it. She caught how he drooled, and chub were popping out when she opened her eyes as he admired the two. Cup Cake went back, pushing deeper into the kiss as she felt hungry, wanting something more from it as she would reach over, caressing Trixie’s cheek. They continued with this as Trixie moved in and started lifting and playing with Cup Cake’s dress, clearly the one in control as she moved over the sweet woman. She began exposing her bra and panties to her husband, black and well-cut. Carrot would continue watching. His pants are tighter, but he still wants to enjoy the show. Bellatrix licked her lips as she began stripping down, showing her tall, slender frame and her magnificent breasts as they bounced lightly. She turned around, showing that glorious ass as she continued watching the young woman. She could smell the aroma of her blood as she leaned down, kissing down on her body. As she would kiss her thighs, exclaiming. “Hmm, is this what you want, for me to taste your pretty little cunt?” Bellatrix spoke more to the husband, letting him hear her voice as she began licking and teasing Cup Cake’s clit gently as she looked towards the young girl. Taking in the scent. In contrast, Cup Cake nodded, clearly nervous, as she leaned in closer. Her fingers gently massaged her labia. The way her finger moved against it. She could see Cup Cake’s body tensing up. “Relax, and be a good girl for Trixie. Cause she’s going to take good care of you.” She cooed gently as she stuck her tongue out and gently licked her labia. Her tongue slowly sank deep within her as she began to eat her out slowly. Her tongue extended as she pushed herself deeper into the other woman’s sex. As she watched with those hypnotic eyes. As she couldn’t help thinking this girl would be a perfect candidate. She chuckled, wondering as she moved away, almost hearing the woman’s cries as she wanted more. Her hips pushed back as if she wanted more of the Vampire fine loving. “Please, more!” Cup Cake called out, wanting as much pleasure as the woman could provide. “Relax, baby; I’m gonna give you just what you want.” She licked her lips, her fangs extended as she imagined taking a light bite. Cup Cake was indeed a temptress like her namesake as she leaned down, kissing and sucking on her thigh as she fingers her fine pussy. Without warning, the red lights began firing off, stopping her as she rolled her eyes in utter annoyance as she got up. “What was that?” Carrot said, finding himself shocked, turning around. “Nothing to worry about, you two. But we’ll have to cut the fun short. Cause Momma here’s got some work to do.” It was then she popped her neck, not happy. Knowing Hell had just been unleashed. Dusk sat at his desk, now alone while playing with a pencil, very bored, as he let out a long sigh. He was tempted to see if Sunset was up. Since Applejack was working in Bordello’s bar for the Halloween special. And Ember was off in her room, doing something. He wasn’t sure; For all he knew, she was just counting her gold for the millionth time. Yet he was tempted to join her. While he sat back, that was when he heard screaming. “What the!” Dusk said, raining his head and looking at the door. The sounds of pounding went off as he ran at the door. He went towards it, almost nervous as he simply called out. “Hey, is something wrong?” He asked while keeping the door closed. “Dusk, help me! Please, something after me!” He heard it and instantly realized it was Starlight. “Starlight, what the hell are you doing here? I told you I never wanted to see you!” Dusk exclaimed, annoyed. “I know, but something after me! Help me please!” she said, slamming on the door. The fear in her voice grew as she screamed. Dusk couldn’t help raising an eyebrow as he looked at the door. “What are you even talking about? What’s after you?” “I don’t know, it’s big it— it’s a monster, please, I’m sorry, just help me! It said it wanted to kill me!” Starlight let out a blood-curdling scream as she slammed her fist into the door. Dusk looked on in horror, a pang in his heart, a feeling of wanting to help. “Just give me a second, please; I’ll get the door unlocked.” “Hurry! I think it’s whatever killed my dad! It’s growling wanting to tear my flesh apart” Starlight sounded as if she was crying, and Dusk, not wanting her to be heart a part of him that still cared for the woman, suddenly slung the door open and said, “Get in quickly.” He watched the distraught girl run into the house; he looked out into the darkness for a minute and saw nothing—just the light of the front yard. Yet, for a second, he wondered if he saw something. Shaking his head, he closed the door behind him and turned back, looking toward Starlight. “Are you ok?” he asked with a light sigh while suddenly being hugged by the girl. A girl he should have hated more than anything but never had any heart to watch her die or get hurt. It just wasn’t in Dusk’s nature. “Yeah, I’m fine… thank you.” She said, brushing the hair out of her face. Her tears ran down her face for a second as she held onto him dearly though Dusk pushed her back. “Listen, just because I let you in, it means nothing. As soon as you can, you’re getting out of here.” Dusk turned away, trying not to feel anything as he shuddered to wish someone would walk in. He didn’t want to be left alone with this woman. Not after all he’d been through. “I know, but please. I’m sorry, I’ll make it up to you; I’ll do anything. Just forgive me. I’m sorry for what my dad did, how he attacked you. I’m sorry for everything I’ve done… I’m just a bitch.” She sniffed as she stepped away from him. Dusk sighed for a second as he shook his head. “We’re far from sorry; I’m going, to be honest. Even if you are, you don’t deserve it. I don’t want anything from you. I only helped because it was right. It’s what someone should do. So please sit in the office. I’ll call someone to get you. Just don’t come back.” He closed his eyes when he heard cracking and a sneer. “Oh, but Dusk, I must insist on thanking you. For you’ve let me enter your beautiful house.” There, a cackle came out as Dusk realized it was Starlight. The long cackling as he began turning around and there he saw it. Dusk saw Starlight smiling an evil grin, her teeth hanging sharp like fangs as she gave a devilish grin. “I want to thank you for finally letting me in here; you have no idea how long it’s taken me to get here, please… Call me Umbra.” The, not Starlight laughed more as she began to crack and twist her body. Dusk could hear the sounds of bones snapping and breaking as Starlight started getting more enormous horns that looked hot and inflamed began poking from her head, and soon standing there nearly eight feet tall was none other than a demon. She laughed lightly as she suddenly grabbed Dusk by the neck and flung him at his desk right into the wall. “Thank you; I have wanted to get into this house for the longest time, thanks to you. I’m now able to.” She smirked as she began to touch the walls of the house. “Such a fine place is hiding from me. Now It’s secrets are mine.” She chuckled, walking towards Dusk. Her Demonic form transformed as she looked darker by the second. “To think it took this girl… a child who lost her daddy and wanted to know what happened to him. Only wanting his approval… Pathetic.” Umbra chuckled as she moved in. Her nails began extending as Dusk gulped and looked around. Seeing the Button, he did the only thing he could do. He hit the big red button and with it. The windows were forced shut. The door slammed closed as Dusk smirked. “Yeah, well, you made one mistake.” “And what’s that?” Umbra said, not looking impressive as the red lights began blinking into the room. “You broke into a house full of monsters.” Dusk chuckled. Though Umbra grabbed him by the neck as she showed her teeth. “You think a few monsters will stop me? Well, you’re wrong. I will get what I want.” She moved and started tossing Dusk. Then she began walking deeper into the house. The sounds of hissing began walking. Deeper into the house. Celestia and Luna began running into the room. They looked, overseeing Dusk slowly getting up. A hard grunt as Celestia reached over, helping him up to his feet and hunching over for a second. “Dusk, what happened?” Celestia quickly asked. “It was Starlight, or Umbra or whoever she thinks she is right now. All I know is that she turned into this demon-looking mother fucker. She said something about wanting something with the house, but I don’t know.” He took a deep breath, not sure what to even. “What does she want?” Luna asked, almost curious. “If I knew, I’d tell you; all I know is she kept claiming she’s wanted something in this house, and we need to stop her. Ok.” He turned into the drawers of his desk, pulling out what looked like a revolver. “Dusk, stop,” Celestia said, looking at the gun. It took her a minute to realize it was the same gun that had shot him. “What? I’m going to stop her. Otherwise, she’s going to hurt someone.” “Yeah, but the issue is if she is a demon. Human bullets aren’t going to work on her.” “Then what are we supposed to do? I’ve got to do something!” As he looked down at the gun, Dusk said and shook his head. “We’ve got to think of something; let some of the girls slow her down while thinking of something.” “I can’t. I’ve got to protect the house, protect these girls. I’m the guardian!” “If you not careful, you’ll be a dead Guardian. Now we have to think of something quickly. Sis, we better get into something more beastly.” Celestia said, looking back at Luna, who smiled. “You called me sis, and you got it, big sis.” Luna smiled as the two started to growl and transform, their clothes ripping apart as they turned into a more beastly form. “Now, let’s defend our home,” Celestia said, looking off towards Dusk, who nodded. The were-sisters stood there, clothes ripped, only covering certain parts of their bodies as they started heading out. “She went this way.” Dusk pointed towards the stairs as the girls nodded, and the hunt was afoot as the sirens began going off, alerting the rest of the house. Umbra walked down the halls, the insufferable red color getting on her nerves as she began moving down. “I shall find the heart of this cursed house, and when I do. I shall open it.” She growled as she moved down the halls. When the doors began opening up around her and monsters began pouring out. The way their eyes were on her as Umbra growled. “So this is what you got.” She screamed as she began walking towards them. In the center was Chrysalis, The arachnoid. Who growled. “Get out of our house.” As she began shooting webs at the demoness. The webs shot at her, firing off as it seemed to wrap around Umbra, who stood there. Chrysalis called out to the various monsters. “Grab her. She must not make it out of here!” That was when they charged at her. The various girls ran at Umbra as they started to attack, claws bearing out, ready to strike as they attacked the demon. “Is this all you have?” Umbra muttered, clearly annoyed. She felt the creatures of old attack her as she barely moved. She was breathing calmly when without warning, Umbra flexed her body. The cocoon of webs broke away. Umbra stood there cackling as she raised her hand. A gust of mighty wind showed out as the windows from the other side broke as it hit the girls, throwing them off to the side. A giant Goliath of a woman stood, wearing only a loincloth, moved forward, throwing her fist at Umbra. Yet the demoness managed to dodge as she grabbed hold of the giantess and snapped her arm with ease, causing the girl to hiss in pain before being slammed down to the ground. She was groaning, Umbra’s foot underneath the creature while she watched the wind rushing through the room like a tornado. The girls slammed into the walls with a hard grunt as a few of them were knocked off while Umbra smirked. Those crooked teeth shone with a glare of utter darkness as she shook her head. “Is this the best this house has for protection? I must have been kidding myself.” She chuckled, stepping away, ready to head to the third floor. Finding the heart of the house was far more critical than anything else. Umbra was close to leaving them. Those that remained leaned against the wall as Chrysalis remained, huffing hard as she felt as though she was close to passing out. “Don’t underestimate the house or its girls. If I can’t stop you, I can slow you down.” Chrysalis huffed as she began shooting off webs, shooting as much as possible to slow down this demonic being. The webs shot at Umbra catching her arm, knocking her to the wall, as more balls of sticky web-shooting from the spider-woman spinneret's. Umbra popped her neck as she felt the webs continue to shoot at her. Though she pulled her arm away, ripping the plaster off like nothing. “Then I’ll crush you like a bug. You overgrown Spider.” It growled, clearly annoyed, as she began walking. Chrysalis shot as much web as she could, aiming at the demon’s feet. It slowed the demoness down, yet not enough before it had finally reached over, slamming its large foot down on Chrysalis. The last thing Chrysalis saw was those demonic red eyes then everything went dark. Dusk, Celestia, and Luna ran up the stairs, where they were met with the carnage. The girls are lying there, some of them in a state. Dusk wasn’t even sure though his heart pounded. “Dear god…” Dusk said as he felt a hand grabbing his shoulder. “It’s fine; we’ve got to stop her; otherwise, whatever they sacrificed would be a waste. I’ll call some of the other girls to come and get them.” Celestia said though Dusk’s eyes fixated on it, rage consuming him as he said, “I’m gonna kill that bitch.” “What the hell is going on!” Suddenly, Gilda appeared, looking around, seeing the bodies lying everywhere, shocked. However, Celestia looked over, a sigh of relief. “Thank goodness you’re here cause we’ll need your help. We need whoever else we can.” Celestia said, holding onto Dusk’s shoulder. “What’s going on? What are we dealing with.” “A demon, she broke into the house and is doing something. Whatever it’s after, it can’t be good.” “Demons, why does it have to be a demon.” The Valkyrie cursed more as she looked around. “I might have something, but you’re going to need to give me a minute; it’s in my room, alright.” Dusk looked over, almost curious, wondering what it was she might have as he said, “Sure, go ahead and get it, hurry up. It’s going after something, and I think it went up to the third floor.” Gilda turned and began running off, most likely heading towards her room. Dusk could only pray that whatever it was would help stop this demonic bitch. Umbra slowly rose the stairs as she met someone other than Braeburn. The Incubus looked towards the Demoness as he growled. “What are you doing here, Sister?” The incubus spoke simply growling, not happy to see her there. “Oh, an incubus, funny seeing you in a place like this, actually never mind you most likely belong in a place like this. Though you think you’re going to stop me.” “I’ll do what I have to protect my home. What are you doing here, Umbra.” Braeburn said, rolling around as he looked towards her. His demonic blood boiling. As he resisted any urge to shift and transform. “Well, Brother, I’m planning to perform my birthright. To bring forth the end of humanity. Why don’t you join me? Be by my side as I open the gates.” “I can’t let you do that; you unleash hell on earth. What will there be for my siblings and me? We need humans to survive if you kill them all for your sick game. It’ll lead the incubus to extinction.” Braeburn slowly began transforming, his slender feminine body turning muscular. His height grew as he grew longhorns. As he took a stance. “Please, does anyone even know what an incubus even is. Now get out of my way, Or I will kill you; nothing will stop me from taking my destiny.” “And nothing will stop me from protecting my family or my home. I’ll even take on Hell itself.” “Then so be it.” Umbra sighed; “I hate to have to kill another demon; we need as many as we can to bring down this world.” She cooed while growling. I was running right at Braeburn. Braeburn returned the feeling running straight at Umbra. There the fight between two demons began. Braeburn strikes her, grabbing Umbra by her flesh, sinking his claws into her as he starts punching her in the face. He was pushing her back. A hard growl. As he looked at her, his eyes filled with the Darkness of space compared to her red as he forced her to a wall, striking her down. “You think I’ll go down. Don’t ever underestimate the Incubus!” Braeburn yelled as he continued punching, using all his strength while Umbra took it all. Blood slowly leaked down her chin. Braeburn kept going, striking where he could. His breathing got heavy as he grunted. “You think you can stop me! I will open the portal.” Umbra laughed as she suddenly pushed him back, throwing Braeburn into the wall across from her as he slumped back. He tried pushing himself up to get back into the fight. Yet Umbra pushed him down with her foot. “The thing about you, Incubus, you can be vital. But unless you got your dicks up something, you burn your power quickly. Maybe that’s why you’ve gone extinct. I’ve always found Incubus weak and should have been slaughtered long ago. “LEAVE MY BOYFRIEND ALONE!” Suddenly a voice screamed as Umbra turned around to be hit with a broom right into the face. It broke against her. At the same time, she was staring at her as if nothing had happened. She moved away from Braeburn and grabbed Button Mash right around the neck, holding him up. “Be proud you’re the first human to strike me in a thousand years.” She smirked while Button Mash struggled to break out of her grip, barely able to breathe, as without warning and much relent, she snapped his neck like a toothpick. Button Mash was dropped to the ground as his lifeless body lay there. Never to move, and never to live his life. Yet the way Button Mash’s face looked, he died with a smile on his face. “You bitch!” Braeburn suddenly screamed as he sprung up, running at Umbra, slamming her right through a wall, pushing her as far as he could, using every ounce of strength and his hatred as he made her. “You killed him! You killed my Button Mash!” He angrily yelled as he slammed her down to the ground punching her. Braeburn continued, pushing his body to its limit as he slowly began shrinking. His eyes turned into this soft green, and they filled with tears as he kept punching her. Fighting with every breath he had as he kept throwing fist into her even if by this point it did nothing. “If you like the human you can join him!” With that Umbra pulled a punch and threw it right into his face leaving a hole where it once was. Simply throwing the Incubus away as his body landed right next to Button Mash’s their hands gently touching as they laid there. Like two loves in bed. She took a second spitting out blood. “Not what I was expecting, though better keep going.” Her wounds healing as she walked away from the carnage. Author's Note Well this is something i wasn't expecting but we're close to the end... https://www.patreon.com/Mrmidnightwolf https://discord.gg/AeZBhyR
Daughter of Dracula“I can’t believe you agreed to this.” Celestia exclaimed as she walked down the Halls with Dusk. “Sorry, but I just couldn’t resist the way she looked at me when she asked.” “Aka, Applejack gave you a hell of a blow job.” Celestia returned a little annoyed as she rubbed her eyes. Clearly annoyed, “I still can’t believe you’ll be heading off in a month. It’s already going to be a pain in the ass getting everything running around without you.” “Don’t worry it’s next month and we’ll be gone for what a few days. And you’ll have plenty of help. Heck you can even spend some quality time with your sister.” “Gah, don’t remind me. I swear she’s driving me up the fricken wall.” Celestia muttered rubbing the bridge of her noise. “Oh come on it can’t be that bad.” Dusk smirked nudging into her though Celestia only responded by giving him a death glare. Dusk hand shot back faster then you could say: My bad. “Ok, I mean what is she even doing?” “What is she doing, she’s trying to just hang out while im work. Asking me what I’m doing, Hell she asked me what my thought was on Borderland. What the heck is she even talking about?” Celestia gruffed out while rubbing her temple. “Well Borderlands a video game. But still It sounds like she just wants to get to know you really thats all.” “But we don’t have anything in common!” Celestia gruffed out while Dusk smirked and took a chance rubbing her back. “It’s fine, beside this is a chance to get to know each other and even find something in common. Hell have her help you out. She needs something to do. Plus you’ll be able to bond.” “If you insist. But I swear if she does something stupid im going to lose it.” Celestia growled in such annoyance. Dusk, nodded though a gut feeling ran down his spine while he watched the were-cougar. Soon the image of Cheerlie invaded his mind. Including what the house had told him about protecting the house. “On some serious note, have you every heard of anything trying to get into the house but needing permission to actually get inside here? Maybe something Cord has mentioned?” He figured he would be subtle about it. Celestia tilted her head in confusion. “No not really, I mean I’m sure some people have tried breaking into the place. The house has many secrets. Even things I don’t know about, Cord might have known some of these secrets. But if he did he never told me? Is there something wrong?” “Yeah, something I hadn’t told you about.” He felt his fingers twitching realizing he should have told her this. Yet he remained silent for the whole thing. “A while ago, a woman tried to buy the house, a woman by the name of Cheerlie. I don’t know her last name. I just know she was pushing for me to sell. I kept refusing, then the last time. Something happened.” “What happened?” Celestia asked her eyes staring him like a blizzard. It was clear that Dusk fucked up not giving her this information. “She grabbed me by the throat while I was inside the house. Her eyes turned black almost like stone, and her hands… they looked like they were burning away. She stated something also.” Somehow Dusk was starting to feel smaller by the moment compared to Celestia who only seemed to be getting bigger by the second. Though he suspected she was releasing some of her Animistic side to intimidate him. If that was the case, (It was working.) “Why didn’t you tell me? This is something big, If someone is trying to get this house, it could be a big problem for the house. The girls could have been in danger.” She growled more though Dusk found himself standing tall. “Yet I never sold the house. I told her It wasn’t for sale, and thats— that. I didn’t tell you, because I wasn’t sure how you would even react. No offense but you can be an intimidating woman when you really want to be,” Dusk took a deep breath while Celestia let out a sigh. “Fair enough, I admit I can be a little out of control. Maybe I should have been careful. But this place. I really wish you told me sooner. I don’t know what this Cheerlie is. But I’ll ask around some of the girls maybe they can tell us something. A few have been here for what seems like forever. Longer then even Key’s has been here.” Celestia gave a loud grunt in utmost annoyance as she clenched her fist. “Damn it I wish the Succubus’s were here’s! They might have been able to tell us something. What the hell are they even doing right now? They should have been back by now.” “Yeah, It’s weird I figured they would’ve have been back by now. I’ve been wanting to meet an actual one. Or actually talk to them.” Dusk said rather curious imagining what a succubus could look like or act. “I bet you would, careful. They’re some of our best girls hardly take money but they can drain you for everything you got. It’s how they get their power.” She gave him a sly grin. “Also the rumors are true, they are masters in the art of love making.” She gave a wink. Almost as if her anger had washing away, while thinking about it. “Well I’ll have to make sure to remember that if they ever show up, what about Cheerlie?” Dusk asked while watching Celestia turn back to her usual more professional self. “We’ll have to figure that out. Be careful when you head out. That means you can’t leave alone. If you do, Take one of the girls. Ether Ember or Applejack. Just for some added protection. You got that. Heck if its an emergency I’ll go with you.” “If you insist, Though about the whole Applejack and visiting her family.” “Fine it shouldn’t be a problem. Especially if we have this crazy bitch after you getting away from the house might be our best bet.” Suddenly there was a ringing at the door. Dusk’s head shot in that direction. Not sure who would be over this early. Though he wondered if it was a customer. A long sigh as he headed to the door. Celestia following behind him. Maybe a bit more protective now knowing that someone was after him again. Dusk was about to open the door, when Celestia grabbed his hand pulling it back. Her palm felt soft against his as she muttered. “I’ll take this.” As she stood before the door. As it rang again and opened the door once more. Celestia pulled the door open. There stood a woman Dusk had never seen before in his life. She’s tall elegant, wearing an all black dress. That somehow made her even more sexy showing off her ample body. Thick black sunglasses covered her eyes. Dusk noticed her skin was pale like she rarely ever went out in the sunlight. Celestia looked at her for a few seconds blinking as her smile spread widely. “Trixie! It’s so good to see you.” As she stepped outside and hugged the giant of a woman. Who managed to make even Celestia look short. Dusk couldn’t help but wonder if she was actually half giant. “It’s good to see you also my old friend.” Trixie said with a heavy accent. Dusk wondered if it was Romania, as he gave a slight wave. “Um hello there Trixie…” The woman looked over a wide smile showing off a pair of teeth as she looked at him. That expression on her face reminded him of a killer. “Please refer to me as Bellatrix, only my friends or my lovers may refer to me as Trixie. May I please come in. The sun is absolutely dreadful on my complexion.” Her hand gently patted her hair as it bounced without resistance. “Oh I’m sorry please come inside, my names Dusk.” He pulled a smile. In some way he wasn’t sure how he felt about her. Though it was clear she was a bit colder. “I’m Sorry about her Dusk, Trixie can be a bit more… Trixie. She’ll warm up when she gets to know you.” “Oh Celestia you are so kind, so how are you this fine evening? I was hoping to see Key’s for our yearly meeting.” Trixie said the confidence in her voice. The one that said she was strong in her own right. Celestia though upon hearing Cord name lost that smile on her face. “So you didn’t hear yet have you. Cord is gone, died a few months ago. In fact Dusk here is his replacement. The new owner of the house. It’s why you weren’t able to step inside like you normally do.” “Ah that explains it, and I’m so sorry for your loss Celestia, Cord was a great man and a good lover. Especially for a man his age. I will miss him” Trixie said a slight frown in her face while Celestia’s face twisted a bit as she had the imagine of Cord like that turn her away. Trixie saw this with a smirk, “Oh relax Trixie, it was before I had met you, though I suppose I will have to resign the deal with the new owner to keep our treaty in check. But enough about this how have you been my young friend.” She eyed Dusk for a second and walked over. “Please forgive me for my rudeness But I am Bellatrix Alucard. I am the lady of the house of night, Also known as the Daughter of Dracula.” She leaned down kissing his cheeks, leaving ruby red lipstick marks on his face while Dusk stood there somewhat puzzled. “Um Daughter of Dracula? As in your related to that Dracula?” he felt his heart skipping a beat as he was standing before what he assumed to be an actual Vampire. “Yes, my father is Vlad or as most known him as Dracula. King of the Vampires.” “Well I guess it’s an honor to meet you. Also what is this about a treaty?” Dusk asked looking up towards the vampire. Her breasts looked almost as if they would pop out of her dress. “Hmm yes, but not now. I am tired from my trip, and the daytime is quite annoying. Celestia is my room still available or shall I be staying in the master of the houses room this fine morning?” Celestia nodded, “Your room should be available through Dusk’s room won’t be ready for negotiation until maybe tomorrow night. But im sure talking to the girls we can get it set up for tonight. Sadly Dusk might be leaving in a month for some important business. I can take you to your room if your tired.” “I know where my room is my young friend. I shall head there. Please make sure that you inform master Dusk here about my room, and please chin up Darling I taught you better then to slouch.” She bent down kissing the top of her head with a gentle smile.” “I’ll make sure to inform them Madam… I mean Trixie.” She corrected herself shaking her head with a gentle smile. While Bellatrix started walking towards the stairs her hips swaying back and forth. “So Bellatrix is a vampire, and Dracula’s daughter… Should we be worried?” He resisted looking over at the Vampire lords ass as she made a turn. “No, Trixie is perfectly fine. In fact she taught me everything I know, she use to be the Madame of the house before me. I replaced her after she decided to leave.” She smiled some memories from a distant past coming back to her as she reminisced about spending time with the Madame, even as a child. Such wonderful times. “Well I guess that’s good. Though I swear I’m going to sleep with a cross… Ok wait a second it’s daylight how was she even outside without you known burning to a frickin crisp?” He looked towards Celestia. “You’ve never read Dracula have you. Dracula and Trixie are considered Pure-blooded vampires. So they’re immune to the intensity of the sun, all it really does is strip them of their powers and get a bit of a sunburn. Now if she were to bite you. You’d become a vampire but if you went outside you’d poof into a pile of dust.” She said, her hands moving around as though her whole body was turning to dust. Dusk watched her somewhat curious. “Well that’s reassuring, also what was this about a treaty, and me and her sealing a deal?” “It’s nothing, besides that was something that was between her and Cord that they kept to each other. When she left they made a deal where she would come back once a year for a night. That way she would be able to run her home for vampires or the house of night as she likes to call it.” Dusk nodded somewhat understanding but he guess he’d have to get it from the horses mouth. Luna walked down the stairs wearing a overly large shirt looking exhausted as she scratched her butt while looking over at her sis a little giggle as she went, “Hey sis hows it going.” As she wrapped her arms around the other woman giving her a kiss on the cheek. Celestia looked rather uncomfortable. “I mean it’s nice to see you also sis, um what are you doing?” “Well I thought id help you. I mean have you seen this place its so awesome, and filled with amazing things. Did you know there’s a room filled with dildo’s?” She looked over at Dusk at this point who raised an eyebrow. Celestia on the other hand looked annoyed. “That’s the Mimic room, please tell me you didn’t just take one of them out of there.” “I mean I took two, they looked nice.” Luna said looking guilty. Dusk chuckled as he thought Celestia was close to tearing her hair out, but let out a sigh. “Just put them back. They need to be kept monitored otherwise they’ll transform and hide around the house, and it’s a pain in the ass to find them.” “Oh my bad, well I’ll fix that up. Hey maybe after that we can see a movie or something, I got a copy of IT, we could check it out. Some creepy stuff.” “I might be busy, but we can see. Beside I’m not a fan of horror, I know a nice Drama we could watch.” “Meh, Horrors better I love being scared shit less.” Luna responded with a laugh as she gave Dusk a smile. “I really appreciate you letting me stay here. I owe you so much.” “Hey it’s just good to help. Hey maybe you could go and help Celestia out. I know she’s going to be a bit busy. Maybe spend some more time together.” Celestia shook her head rapidly clearly not wanting that to happen. Though Luna clearly never noticed as she smiled and nodded. “You’re right, I’ll be able to tell my big sis stories about life in California and some funny things I got into during high school.” Celestia head dropped at that walking off though she gave Dusk a sight dead glare as she simple mouthed: I will get you for this you bastard. Dusk couldn’t help chuckling at this. He made a quick turned heading outside figuring he’d work on his car and check on Spitfire. Officer Flash walked inside. It was a late night in the office, and so far nothing seemed to be going right. His feet hurt. His back bothering him. Flash just felt tired. He slowly began taking his uniform off tossing the shirt into the laundry room figuring he would send it through the wash tomorrow. Derpy could get it in the dryer while he was working. He just wanted to get in the bathtub and just take a hot soak. He walked over passing the living room where Derpy was eating some popcorn watching an old film Alfred Hitchcock he thought. Flash wasn’t really paying attention. “You were out late.” Derpy said looking back at him, “Yeah, got busy. With the people who recently vanishing they’ve been wanting people doing a few doubles. I’ve just been getting the short end of the stick.” He muttered while leaning down giving her a kiss on the cheek. His hand’s reaching down rubbing her shoulder. “I guess that’s fine, it just feels like you haven’t been home for a while It gets lonely.” Derpy muttered sounding a bit sad, while Flash nodded, “Hey it’s ok, beside I’ll get the weekend off and then you’ve got me all by yourself baby.” He kissed her neck a bit as he winced in pain. Derpy moaned gently and muttered, “Maybe we could do something, maybe that special little gift you promised.” She added with a sly grin. That promise being something she had always wanted, a chance to really get their family started, they were a two of a kind, working on a full house. “We can try, though not tonight. I think I’m just going to soak and head to bed I’m exhausted. “ “Oh, ok I guess thats fair. I think I’ll head to bed in a bit. I just want to finish this movie.” Flash nodded while heading off to the bathroom. The bath water starting right up. Derpy could hear from the couch. She turned her attention to the movie. That was when without warning a crashing sound came from the laundry room. Her head shot that way as she rushed over. Though as soon as she got to the laundry room. There was a knocking on the door. She scowled in frustration. “Who the heck is out here this late at night?” She walked over to the front door, and standing there was a young woman. She looked disheveled almost worried. Her white shirt was wet, and clearly not wearing a bra. It was raining outside, and Derpy’s eyes twitched lightly. “Is there something I can do for you?” “Is Flash here? I really need to talk to him it’s important.” She huffed out. Clearly nervous while looking around behind her. “What is it? I can leave him a message when he’s not so busy,” Derpy said not sure how to feel some woman standing bra less wanting to talk to her husband. Then this late at night. It just didn’t add up. What came to her, was a thought she didn’t like. “Oh, well tell him to call Starlight Firelight as soon as possible. I could come in if you want this is a bit of an emergency.” “He’s asleep, he’s had a long day So I’ll let him know you called.” Derpy lied, her heart pounding, and her hand shakes clearly feeling jealous about what was going on. “Thanks, um I really hope I’m not causing any trouble. It’s just important. Please have a good night.” With that Starlight would begin heading off. Heading into the rain to what looked like a used Honda. Derpy closed the door behind her and let out a long sigh. Her hands trembling while heading over to the laundry room seeing what might have fallen— What made that noise that caught her attention earlier. Derpy walked in and everything seemed normal, except for the fallen jug of tide pods. She rolled her eyes as she picked them up. “Thats weird I thought I closed you up. Whatever, I’ll just put you little guy’s away.” She picked them up one at a time, tossing them back in the plastic jug. When she noticed something. She noticed Flash’s uniform. She reached over grabbing it. Her eyes focused on a specific place. It was the collar, on there was a bright red lipstick mark with a pair of lips. It wasn’t any kind she used and they looked fresh. Her fingers touching it. Her hands trembled more. Then without warning, all alone Derpy would begin to cry. Button mash stood in front of the bordello taking a deep gulp. His heart racing as he couldn’t believe he was back here already. It had felt like a month. But really it wasn’t that long ago. Then the fact his bank account was lower— Damn it he had to come back here. “Ok it’s going to be alright. Just relax me. I swear it’s nothing.” He coughed some trying to clear his throat as he soon began heading inside. Button mash wasn’t even sure what he was even going to do. Though he stepped inside. The place was just like how he remembered it. Big, rather impressive, and most intensed. Walking over to the front desk, Where that Dusk had been. Well the owner wasn’t there this time. No instead it was that guy, the one who fucked him. “What was his name again— Braeburn. Thats right, his name was Braeburn.” There was a feeling of venom in his mouth, as he was far more annoyed. This guy opened stuff feelings he didn’t understand and he wanted answers. “Oh hey there handsome, coming back for more? I can schedule you for an appointment, is there anyone you wanna have. I could get you a list handsome.” Braeburn said with that coy smile, while leaning down. The room was empty while Button mash looked annoyed. “You…” Button mash muttered clearly annoyed while Braeburn smirked more his feminine smile growing wider. “Oh my, well I could put you down for an appointment for me but you might have to be patient since I got desk duty right now.” “No not that, what the hell are you? What you did to me, I can’t fricken stop thinking about it. I’m not gay but fucking hell!” his voice raising lightly, a slight fright while Braeburn kept that smile on his face as he leaned in. “Oh sweetie, What am I? I’m an incubus, you should know that, well I really should have my horns out but they don’t look so nice on me like the Succubus. But what I did to you? Hmm nothing really, I just gave you what you wanted.” He gave a chuckle while he reached over grabbing a hand the incubus doodling something. “I’m not gay! You must have use some magic or something. I like girls. I never wanted something like that.” Button mash growled more feeling annoyed. While watching him. His eyes down at his lips they looked so soft, so nice. He quickly shook his head fighting off those thoughts. “I don’t know sleeping with a man, and having sex sounds pretty gay to me. But I guess your just closeted even to yourself. I’m an incubus, but Incubus are far different from Succubus. We attract people sexually, but while succubus can manipulate people into what they desire. My species just let’s out their desire. We bring out their deepest wants. Attract what the soul wants.” Braeburn leaned in. His hand grabbing Button mash shirt. Slowly bringing him down as he muttered. “So in there, a part of you… wants… this.” Then without warning Braeburn kissed Button mash their lips meeting, as Button mash felt a buzz of electricity run down his spine. His heart racing as he tried to fight it but found himself pushing in. It was wrong, but at the same time it felt so good. Button mash found himself returning the kiss. That was when Braeburn added some tongue, and the young man found himself sucking it gently. A moan escaping his lips. That was when the Incubus, pulled back. That sly grin returning. “So, are you sure I can’t book you an appointment handsome.” He smirked clicking his pen. Button mash was speechless. But found himself nodding, while Braeburn smirked writing down on some paper. A set of numbers. Button mash looked at it before looking towards the incubus. “My room, I’ll meet you in a few minutes, as a personal client. I can get someone to take over for an hour. Get going handsome.” Button mash felt his mouth drop not sure what to say as he started heading up towards the bedroom just as he was asked to. Author's Note hey guy's managed to get some work done while the moves going on so much time, I am currently taking some donations if interested, also curious of what you guy's might want to see happen in the future of this book, how do you think the farm arch will go, and how do you like this bizzar version of Trixie. hmm should be fun. Seeing how the future holds. https://www.paypal.com/paypalme/wolftitanreading
Fight for the BordelloUmbra continued walking through the halls though she hadn’t been met with other obstacles. The house seemed silent as she smirked. “I must be getting close. To the heart.” She smirked as she followed her instincts. Pushing forward, she licked her lips as she continued. Please let me go! Please, I have changed my mind. This is wrong. It hurts; my whole body hurts! A tiny voice spoke, begging for help. The voice of a girl named Starlight though Umbra laughed. “You wanted this, you asked me to reveal who killed your father, and I would get something in return in exchange, and your body was what I wanted. But to bring my end of the deal. It was a wendigo. A wendigo that ate your pathetic excuse of a daddy.” She cackled as she stropped by a door. She was looking at it for a second. She could feel the heat coming from it. A warmth that was familiar as she licked her lips. “So this is where the heart is.” She grabbed the doorknob and swung the door open. She was walking deep within it, knowing that soon her plan would finally happen. Dusk and the girls ran up the stairs only to see The young couple lying there. Dusk’s eyes began watering, “Braeburn, what the. Why did she kill him? What the fuck does she want.” “She got in his way.” A familiar voice said as Dusk turned around, seeing Bellatrix standing there. The sadness in her voice as he looked over at her, “And you didn’t help them; why didn’t you try and stop her? Do something save them!” “I wasn’t able to; Even if I could, I wouldn’t have survived. That was a demon and not just any ordinary demon. She’s a high-ranking demon, close to one of the princes of Hell. If I tried fighting her, I would have ended up like them. You guy’s needed me more; besides, they made the sacrifice. For that, they’ll never be forgotten.” “Not forgotten, they should be alive. What the fuck does this bitch even want! What is all this carnage for?” Dusk asked, his heart racing as he fought back the tears; he wanted to do something but felt weak. “Listen, whatever she wants, it’s not good. But I have a theory. Don’t take my word for this. But I think she wants to open a gate to hell.” “A gate to hell? What the hell do you mean?” “A gate to Hell is what it sounds like. It’s something that forms in certain locations. Certain places can be gates of hell or even made by force. Like cutting a hole in the fabric of reality. There had been some theories that the Bordello might home a gate. But not even I could fully confirm it. Only the guardian of the Bordello would know.” “Well, I have no idea. So how Are we going to stop her.” “We have to kill her, which won’t be easy Demons are strong and virtually unstoppable. It takes a strong demon to take another one down fully. If this was a weaker one, most of the girls might be able to take them on evenly but Umbra. She’s strong.” “Which is why We need back up something to fight back,” Celestia said as she looked over. “Well, thanks to me, the cavalry has arrived.” Gilda walked in, behind her an array of monsters. Bulk, the cyclops holding a large Hammer, a few various girls, including Gilda, with a wide smirk as she nodded, “Calloo Callay, I come bearing arms, my beamish boy, for today We shall behead this Jabberwocky.” She snickered, itching for a fight. Gilda stood there; breast-plated armor showed off her fine cleavage. The winds sprouted upon her back as she held a sword in one hand and a shield. Yet Dusk couldn’t help but notice a hammer hanging off her belt. “Do you guy’s think it’ll be enough?” Dusk wondered while looking at the various monster girls. “We’ll fight for our home and our last breath,” Gilda said as she shook her head. “Besides, It would be a great dishonor for a Valkyrie to fall to the hands of a demon. Ragnarök won’t happen today.” The ferocity in her voice was overwhelming. Even Dusk found him pumped for battle as he turned around and simply said. “Let’s take this bitch down!” Then they began charging off to a battle that might be their last. But the Bordello wasn’t going to go down without a fight. Umbra stood in a large bedroom. The kind that looked well lived in. She had no care who the room was. She didn’t bother as she saw the bookshelf. The feeling of heat flowed through it as she smirked, knowing this was what she wanted as she began to grab the edge of the shelves tearing it apart. It made her chuckle, imagining that it would be far too easy. Her hands twisted as she began tossing it off as she saw the passageway—the long door corridor. The Hallway was filled with Darkness, yet Umbra could see something, a faint glowing of Hellish red, and it was there she knew that soon she’d be victorious. Walking down the long halls, she could feel the heat emanating, pushing deeper she could feel herself smiling, almost giddy, if a demon could think that, as she found herself standing in a black room. She had a long smirk as she looked down at the carpet and soon began ripping it off. Her nails dug into the floor. The sounds of carpet ripping away. Her cackling grew as she found she couldn’t stop— No, she knew she couldn’t. If they had reached her, they might ruin her plans, and that was something she wouldn’t allow. Her hand raised, and the candles lighted the walls and began lightening up. The heat was growing as she looked down, seeing the large circle, and within the center were various symbols filling it as she smirked. “Let us begin.” Umbra’s smile widened as she would soon begin speaking in an ancient tongue lost to time that no man could tell. If any mortal man listened to his mind, the kind would have been driven insane. She watched the ring around her slowly ignite into a hellish black flame. She was rising higher as she spoke louder, putting all her will into it as she would begin summoning the very gates of Hell. Dusk climbed the Stairs when Fleur appeared right in front of her without warning. She looked like a mess, with cuts and bruises. Her hair was messy, and the top she wore exposed her breasts. It looked like the Spirit of the house had just gone through hell and barely made it out. “Dusk, you need to help me. She’s going to open the portal. She’s going to unleash Hell upon the Earth!” She suddenly pulled back as she grabbed him by the shirt. Fleur held on like there was no tomorrow. “She’s in the room; you know the one. She’s activated the portal; you can’t let the demons escape; you have to stop her. Save me! Help everyone!” She screamed as Dusk tried to reach over and grab her, yet his hands passed through Fleur when he tried touching her. Fleur watched him. The horror in her eyes was the spirit of the house. Who’s own life fueled the place they stood on was suddenly being sucked back. She pulled away as she flopped her arms in the air, desperate to try to escape whatever force was sucking her up. She looked on at Dusk. She was pleading for hold as she was pulled back. Dusk felt his legs wobble like jelly as he couldn’t do anything. His heart flipped as he suddenly found himself running after her. His heart sank as he wanted to save the house’s Spirit. Dusk wanted no more than to protect. “Come on; we have to save her! Get to my room now!” He called out as he began running off towards his room. The girls chased after him there as they ran into battle. To what Dusk assumed would be where he would die. But damn it, if he was going to die. Dusk sure as hell was going to go out swinging. Fleur found herself pulled back, flying through the walls. She found herself in the hidden room behind the bookshelf, standing in the circle of black fire. Umbra smirking; “So you finally arrived. The last piece of the puzzle.” Umbra cooed as she moved a knife in her hand as began to move the sharp blade down her chest, slowly sinking it deep within the spirit. “I swear, if I get out of this, I will bring this entire house down onto you, I swear to god.” “Well, unfortunately for you, God isn’t here. Only me.” She began spilling more of the Spirits Blood onto the floor, Igniting the black, unnatural flames. It was then the portal to Hell was unleashed upon our world. Fleur screamed in pain. She could feel her body being torn apart. Dusk ran with all his might as he slung the door open. Gilda, right next to him, her shield up as he looked, seeing the bookshelf laying on its side, books scattered everywhere. He ignored it as he headed over to the hidden passage and looked down at the entrance. For a minute, Dusk thought he could hear something. Something he couldn’t comprehend. As he looked down the Hallway. That was when candles that lined the walls began igniting. Much to Dusk’s horror, what he saw down there was monstrous. Creatures that were deformed, disgusting, and twisted. They looked like feral beasts ready to tear anything that got in their way. One of them, a nasty-looking beast, jumped at Dusk as it began to try and bite his neck off. Dusk grabbed it by the shoulders, pushing it back as it snarled at him like a Mad Dog. He grunted, going it back as he tried getting away from it. That was when Gilda suddenly swung her blade, quickly decapitating it. “What the hell was that!” Dusk asked, getting back on his feet. “Those are inferred. They sold their souls for power, and when they went to head, they became the dogs of a demon. A price one pays for selling their soul for power.” Gilda said as she looked over, raising her shield. “We can’t let them escape. They’re weaker than demons, so there’s that. But this isn’t a good sign.” “How bad?” Dusk found himself saying drawing his Gun. He hoped that this would be enough. “It means a portal to hell has been unleashed. Suppose we don’t close it. Demons will escape, and Ragnarök will raise.” “Yeah, Twilight of the Gods… Just what we need.” He shuddered, feeling a chill run down his spine. If anything, Dusk felt genuine fear. They were making him wonder if this was how Soldiers felt when they went to war and knew that they were facing their death. “Alright, guys, you heard her. We have to close the portal. Otherwise, end of the world. No pressure…” He gulped and began running in there. Dusk started to run in as he saw the legion of Inferred. The hunger and madness as these creatures started attacking. Dusk began to fire into the crowd of demonic souls as the girls began charging in. Dusk watched in shock as the battle had finally commenced. Gilda ran in first, her wings extending, revealing golden wings as she began swinging her sword. She was lopping off the Inferred’s head. The way she moved with such grace. Gilda was indeed in her element. Rainbow Dash, the feline, pounced as she allowed her claws to go through the souls. “Snicker, snack, I left it dead now with their heads. I’m galumphing back.” The Cheshire cat snickered while she hissed, feeling one grab her leg as she began to suddenly puff into a fog of smoke and appear under Hell’s dog. As she tore into its chest. Celestia and Luna ran in their beastly strength as they pushed more back. It was a sight to be shown as the two were so animalistic, running on the beast. As they growled and Snarled. Dusk watched this and jumped into the fight. Reloading his gun, he began firing. Aiming at the chest as he watched the Inferred being knocked back, he stepped over it. “These things don’t seem tough!” Dusk yelled as he kept firing at the creatures. He was doing his best not to hit the girls. “That’s not the issue; they’re foot soldiers. They’re made to overwhelm us. They’ll just keep coming. So keep pushing!” Gilda screamed as she slammed her shield a few and started stabbing into them. “Got it, got to keep their numbers down!” He suddenly spat on the ground. As he realized how fucked they were, he kept shooting, letting out another bullet as he reloaded. “Fuck I wish I had a machine gun or something!” He realized just how long it took to reload the gun. He looked down and saw he had five bullets left. He turned around, looking back at the room. But realized he wouldn’t have enough time to get any more shots even if he had any more, as he had to make sure he let these count. He looked around for a weapon of any kind. “Gilda, do you have a spare sword something! I’m nearly out of Bullets!” Gilda grunted as she swung her sword around, decapitating another ground as she reached over, pulling the hammer from her belt and throwing it at Dusk. The hammer shot at him like a bullet. She was going through the head of one of those inferred. It looked like the aftermath of slamming into a watermelon. Dusk caught it but not before being pulled back afoot as it fell to the ground. “Fuck, this thing is heavy! What is this.” He looked down at it, seeing a single rune on the central part of the hammer. [img]file:///C:/Users/lanet/AppData/Local/Temp/msohtmlclip1/01/clip_image001.png[/img] “It’s Mjölnir! Just swing it!” Gilda screamed as she began fighting more. Though even at this point, the Inferred were starting to overwhelm her. Dusk looked over as he began to start swinging it. The issue was Mjölnir was so heavy Dusk found himself hanging as he was pulled with the hammer. Dusk slammed it right into one of the few in front of him, and the very moment Mjölnir slammed into the creature, a loud crack of thunder could be heard from all around him. Nearly deafening as Dusk stumbled. Dusk found his heart racing faster. “Holy shit, I’m holding Thors’ hammer! I’m fighting with The hammer of mother fucking THOR!” Dusk couldn’t help but imagine he was dreaming. Slamming the hammer into the Inferred was a rush of adrenaline. The sounds of thunder filled the air as he began pulling the hammer behind him. He was giving it a good wack. As they moved deeper into the hallway, it was a sight getting closer. Dusk felt his muscles strain as he fought with all his might. The girls push on. Even Bulk, who was bleeding profusely with bite marks, pushed on—truly tanking everything sent at them. Though Dusk couldn’t help wondering, how long will we keep this up? Pushing through was a struggle in and of itself. The little ground they made had been beyond reason as the creatures, the dogs of Hell as Gilda would scream out towards them, seemed never-ending. Dusk was out of Bullets. Spending them for moments, he couldn’t swing Mjölnir. The hammer was all Dusk had to defend himself, and he didn’t know how long he could turn it. A hard grunt. “Are we getting close to the end!” He called out, not sure how far they made it. “I think we’re close to the end. I can see something. But there’s too many of them!” Gilda screamed. The Valkyrie becomes overwhelmed with the restless undead creatures. Rainbow Dash was getting swarmed as she could barely poof away as she began clawing and running her claws into their eyes. Luna and Celestia were dog piled by them as they screamed in pain. Dusk could only watch in horror as Bulk was knocked to the ground as the inferred were making at him. He tried fighting as they pinned the cyclops to the ground. His mallet was far from reach. Everything seemed to be a hopeless situation. Dusk wondered if they might have been going to make it. Dusk pushed himself forward, Dragging the mighty Mjölnir. Dusk wasn’t sure if he lifted the legendary Hammer. His arms ached. He struggled as he looked over and pushed his arms to the limit. As he raised the hammer into the air. He prayed to a God that might give him the strength as he began slamming the hammer down. His heart was overwhelmed with adrenaline at this point. That was when he suddenly fell back, landing on his back, listening to the screams of the others. Then he heard something… Something small like squeaking. Soon it got louder as he heard flapping. They were flapping like that of Batwings. And something crawled over him. As he suddenly saw Rats moving over him, ignoring him. And Bats flying in the air. They were rushing over and attacking the Inferred. He watched as they were attacking them. While the Inferred were swatting them away, distracted for even a second, the Bat’s and Rats attacked, jumping back into the fight. “I thought you’d need some help there, Dusk.” He heard a familiar voice call out. Looking back, he saw a tall shadow begin walking towards him. His eyes were stunned as he simply saw the Vampire Bellatrix. Who, at this point, looked like a savior. “Thanks for the help… But I don’t know if I can even stand up…” Dusk said. His body collapsed. He didn’t even think he could lift his arms. “Hmm, is that so, though I wonder. Would you like me to help you up? What would you do to save this place? Save your family?” Bellatrix said, leaning down like the devil himself as she made this offer. “I’d do anything; I want to save everyone. Save those I can!” Dusk said he’d even willingly give up his humanity. He was looking at her for a second as she chuckled. “Truly, you are an attractive human; would you give up your soul? It’s how these Inferred are made, many of them selling their soul in desperation. But I suppose I can do something. She pulled out a knife, a long silver one with an ivory handle. While she cut into her flesh, revealing black oozing blood. She leaned down and made the offering. “Drink this, drink my blood; it’ll give you plenty of strength for a few hours.” “I— I won’t turn into a vampire….” Dusk found himself responding, looking at her for a second. Bellatrix laughed; she laughed hard, pulling her head back. “No— young man, this alone won’t turn you into a vampire; I’d have to transfer my blood to you simultaneously. But drinking a vampire’s blood will give you enough life to stand up. It’s like… a dose of adrenaline. Its effects can last for an hour.” Bellatrix smirked while Dusk looked at her. Not sure if he could trust her. Yet, he would take the risk. He grabbed her blood-soaked hand and began drinking it and drinking it like it was the very blood of Christ. Dusk Drank the disgusting black blood; he wanted to puke it out. It was horrible, but Dusk’s will pushed him on as he drank as much as possible. His lips looked crimson. Dusk laid there for a second, feeling his body numb away from the pain. He felt more muscular as he pushed himself up to his feet. They didn’t wobble. But Dusk wasn’t sure how long this would last. “I gotta stop her… Stop Umbra from unleashing Hell.” “It might be too late. There’s only one way to close a gate to Hell, and it’s from the inside.” “How to tell me? Just we got to stop it.” “From the stories, it’s said that there’s a switch on the other side. If it’s pulled, then the portal closes instantly. But it’s a one-way trip.” Bellatrix said, smirking. “But I wonder… are you willing to take the risk, or will you send someone else?” Dusk looked over at the end, not sure what he would do. Yet, he took in a breath and pulled Mjölnir onto his shoulder. The way it rested on him. He grunted, but soon He began walking off towards the portal and passing by the inferred as a swarm of rats and bats was attacking them. The girls are recovering from what was going on, joining the attack, all while Bellatrix laughed, spinning around her fingernails extending as they looked like blades. “Truly an interesting day from an interesting mortal! Keys would be proud!” She called out as she would attack the inferred. Umbra looked towards Fleur with a chuckle. “Thank you, for I might never have been able to open the portal without you and this house. I bet you didn’t know this, but most gates of Hell were closed off or destroyed; it’s a miracle from the dark lord himself that this is even around. Such an amazing day.” The Demoness laughed harder while Fleur screamed in pain. Her clothes ripped away as the black flames consumed her. The spirit pushed them to her limit as she looked on in horror. “Soon, the portal will remain permanently opened, and this world will fall to me.” Umbra chuckled, her neck popping. That was when she saw him. Dusk walked in, blood covering his face. The hammer was on his shoulder as he stumbled in. “How did you get past the Inferred?” Umbra asked, more curious than raging as she walked closer to the human. A snicker as her fingers twisted, the Goliath of a woman stood over him. Her horns were sharp as she looked at him. “Let’s say I got some help, and your friends are making it out of there like a bat out of hell.” “It doesn’t matter, you’re a mere mortal, and you won’t stop me from accomplishing my goal.” She stood before him, that cocky grin on her face as Dusk looked at her for a second. “You think so?” “Yes.” She laughed though Dusk simply looked at her for a good second, the hammer falling to the ground as he merely said. “Fine, but you should know something,” “What’s that?” She asked, ready to strike him down, but before she could, Dusk slung Mjölnir right into the air, hitting her in the chest as it sent Umbra right back a few feet. “I’m an Avenger.” It was there the clashing sound of Thunder and Lightning filled the room while Umbra watched him in utter annoyance. “Where did you get that damn hammer!” As she began running at him, she said her form was twisting and shrinking to accommodate speed. Dusk pushed himself, swinging the Hammer around, going towards the Demon as he moved back. “You think just cause you to have the Hammer of a God that you can take me down. I’m one of the generals of Hell!” She reached down, summoning a spear in her hand. A spear made of bone as she threw it at Dusk, who dodged it barely. As he watched it sticking into the wall. “I don’t give a fuck; if your Lucifer himself, Get the fuck out of my house!” Dusk ran at her as he began swinging the hammer, each swing was intense, but he kept going. I knew if he stopped at any second, he might not be able to get the momentum he needed. Umbra dodged Mjölnir with each strike. Her eyes focused on the cursed Hammer as she growled. Nothing would stop her as she ran, sinking her claws into Dusk. He screamed in pain, but every fiber of his body kept pushing. He pushed for every ounce of his body. Dusk wouldn’t give her a chance to getaway. “Give up, and I might let you live when the planet is mine!” She called out as Dusk kept rushing into her using Mjölnir as a battering ram, the sounds of lightning cracking around them as he watched on. “Oh yeah, living on hell on Earth will be so fun; what do you take me for, a moron!” He kept pushing her, pushing his eyes on one thing, and one thing, only the portal. Umbra turned around, realizing what he was going to do. “Don’t you dare! I'll come back out if you throw me in that portal!” She started throwing her claws into Dusk, But he kept pushing. Dusk wasn’t going to stop even if his whole body was in pain. “That’s why you’re not going back there alone!” He pushed himself harder, the Hammer looking like it was cracking Lightning from its stone base as He let out a powerful yell. Then without warning they went through the black flames. Celestia, and Luna ran towards the entrance of the room, as they saw it, a large portal made of black flames. Inside it they saw Dusk and the Demon pushed through it. “Dusk get out of there! Get out of there now!” Celestia called out as she ran at the portal. Yet Dusk turned around, giving a broad smile as he said, “Sorry, guys, I don’t think I’ll be able to say goodbye… Tell Applejack, Ember, and Sunset… I love them.” He reached over there, hitting something, and there, the last thing Celestia saw was Dusk raising Mjölnir once last time as the portal closed. Celestia and Luna Ran towards the doorway, trying their damndest to pull Dusk out, Yet before they could, the portal closed away, leaving the black flames that slowly disappeared. Fleur fell to the ground, breathing heavy and unable to move as she slowly vanished, and there everything went quiet. Celestia fell to her knees as she began to cry. There she watched a Man braver than most walk into the very gates of hell itself. It was a cold winter day and about three months since Dusk’s disappearance, nothing had been the same for the Bordello. Celestia and the others decided to declare Dusk was dead. It was hard, especially reporting him gone, even telling his uncle, who took the news terribly. Celestia never felt so horribly in her life telling the man and seeing the grease monkey cry for the loss of his family member. They didn’t say how he died, claiming it was an accident, falling down some stairs and dying from a broken neck. No one would know that Dusk had died, stopping the demoness Umbra from bringing the very legions of Hell to their world. Yet he had, and no one but the house residents would ever honestly know this secret. It significantly effectuated the girls closest to Dusk. Applejack barely ate anymore, sitting in her old room while looking at a picture of the two together. The only one who saw her was when she went out for small things like the bathroom or decided to eat something. Sunset, though she was seen. Always working, as the loss had hit her, something had happened, causing her to grow a third tail. Though most of the time, she had been seen cleaning. Cleaning was all she did; there was time she just found a spot and would clean until her hands were bleeding. It had gotten so bad Celestia had to put her foot down and force the three-tail fox to sleep and stop the excessive cleaning. It barely worked. As for Ember, she retreated to the attic lying there with her gold, just sleeping. Her mood turned worst as she seemed moody ready to snap at anyone who dared come towards the attic. No one saw her ever since as she continued to be a hermit. Yet, Some of the girls who passed by thought at night could hear the dragon sniffing and perhaps crying. “I can’t believe he’s been gone for a month….” Celestia said while sitting at her desk, going over the paper, not sure what to do. Dusk being gone had caused a big problem; someone needed to take over running the bordello. Yet who? Now that was the question. Dusk wasn’t around long enough to leave an actual heir. Then adding in, Celestia wasn’t even sure what she could do at this point, especially with Bellatrix informing her that she wouldn’t be able to take over, stating only a human could run the Bordello and be the newest guardian. “No worry there, Celestia- Darling, the house will provide a new guardian; it wasn’t the first time the house has had to replace an owner like this.” “I mean— it’s not right that he saved us all, and how do we replace him? It’s just… wrong.” Celestia rubbed her eyes, more exhausted. She wasn’t sure when she went to sleep. At night she was having trouble falling asleep now with all this. She didn’t know what she could even do. “Just relax; in the meantime, just run the home and trust in the house and the people here,” Bellatrix muttered as she leaned back. When Luna came in with two cups of coffee, handing one to her sister and the other to the Vampire Queen. “It’s going to be fine, sis; I mean, it’s got to get better,” Luna asked as she tried to get closer to her sister. After everything else. It seemed the tragedy had brought the sisters a bit closer together. At least the two of them began talking at the very least. “I mean maybe. Yet I think it’s wrong with everything that happened. He was a fine man.” “Well, then we drink to him and celebrate the chance at what he gave us so that we might survive.” Bellatrix raised a glass as the others raised their cups in response. It wasn’t much, but it was something more, and they knew they would never forget Dusk Shine. Celestia perched the cup against her lips when the doorbell suddenly rang. Celestia looked annoyed by the ringing though she tried ignoring it. Yet when she tried to take another drink for the toast. The Bell Rang again. “Just ignore them; we left a sign saying we were closed for the time being,” Luna said as she looked back to her sister, who was irritated by whatever was ruining this particular moment. The bell rang again and continued ringing, not even stopping for a second, much to Celestia’s annoyance as she slammed her cup back down onto the table. The coffee spilled slightly as she called out. “That’s it!” She huffed, getting out of her seat. Her eyes glowed as if she was ready to transform into her beastly form. Luna reached over to try and stop her, yet when she did, Celestia gave her a look that spoke this wasn’t the time to fuck with her. As she began making it out of her office. Bellatrix leaned back, enjoying her goblet of blood. “She’ll be fine; just let her get it out of her system, my dear.” The Vampress chuckled while taking a long drink taking in the sweet taste. Celestia ran down the stairs, pushing the other girls out of her way. Celestia found herself driven mad by the excess of ringing coming from the foyer. She would give whoever was disturbing this time of mourning with their excessive ringing. Celestia wasn’t sure, but she’d make sure they paid for it dearly. She pulled the front door open as she looked out in pure hatred as called out with an excessive growl. “WE’RE CLOSED. COME BACK WHEN WE’RE OP—“ She stopped in mid-sentence as she looked at who was standing in front of her. Standing out there in the snow, with little more than his hair and not much else as the frozen chill brushed against Celestia couldn’t believe who she was seeing. Standing there before her on the front porch of the Bordello of Desire. It was none other than one Dusk Shine. He stood there as naked as the day he was born. He looked at her, simply saying. “Can you let me in, please?” The End Author's Note This comes to the conclusion of Bordello of the Sun, meet me next time as we begin the next chapter with Bordello of Desire. If you wish to support me follow me on my Discord or even my patreon where you can help support me and my work. https://www.patreon.com/Mrmidnightwolf